Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 101-110)
The Price of Liberty (Part One)
Late in the evening, after the other girls have gone, you make sure to wrap your arms around Jana and Catharne, pulling them both into a warm hug. "Thank you for today. You didn't have to, but I'm glad you did," you say. "I hope you enjoyed it too."

"It's been fun," says Jana, with a nod.

"It's your birthday as well," you remind her. "Has it been everything you wanted?"

She pauses, considering for a moment. "I can't complain," she says, with a crooked smile. "Does anyone ever get everything they want?"

"I don't know," you say, feeling foolish. "But would that really be desirable? I mean, you'd have nothing left to strive for."

"Words of wisdom," says Jana, with a nod.

"I enjoyed it. But then I always enjoy our birthday," says Catharne, who is a sweet and uncomplicated person.

"Considering that… ah, card game we played, I'm looking forward to the future with some trepidation." Jana grimaces. "But I suppose there's no point in worrying about it now. Enjoy life while you can, that's what I always say."

"Now who's being wise?" you tease her.

Another nod, but she appears lost in thought and doesn't reply.

Finally, you release them from your loving hug, yawn and stretch, and say, "Here's to another year. Let's make it a good one!"

They both assent to that.



Almost a week later, you interrupt one of your lessons with Raef by saying to him, "I want to free Green Flame from slavery. Will you help me?"

"Hmm. A worthy cause," he says. "Of course, I agree with you that it must be done, sooner rather than later. But have you thought this through?"

"I have a plan. I'm putting together a team to help me carry it out," you say. "And I was hoping that you and Samaya would join me."

"Before I accept, there are a few questions I want to ask. Bear in mind that I hate slavery. I hate the fact that the Sambian Empire practises slavery and that all elves within their borders are automatically taken as slaves. I hate that slaves are treated as if their lives had little or no value. However…" He pauses, gathering his thoughts. "Ah. Green Flame is in an unusual position. She is safe and comfortable, in a relatively privileged position – even if many of the pupils and members of the faculty despise her for being a slave and an elf, there are many others who admire and respect her – and her ostensible 'master' gives her a surprising amount of leeway and seems willing to turn a blind eye to some of her more suspicious actions and decisions."

"I don't trust Prentigold," you say. "He's creepy."

"As I understand it, he has survived by playing off many different sides against each other. You can trust him to do whatever will benefit him the most, even if in all other respects he is untrustworthy."

You pause, carefully considering what he just said, which doesn't seem quite right to you. "I've read Green Flame's journal, in which she describes his interactions with Dumar and some of the other members of the Mystic Path. Although they seemed keen to recruit him, he was rather standoffish with them, despite the rich rewards they had to offer."

"No reward is worth dying for," says Raef. "Prentigold has a strong survival instinct. He wouldn't get involved in something that would likely get him killed, no matter what they offered him."

"How do you know so much about Prentigold?" you ask. "He became headmaster after Dumar deposed you, didn't he? Did you know him before?"

"Back when I was headmaster, Prentigold was already a famed battlemage. Despite his reputation as a patriotic hero of the Sambian Empire, many of his actions were those of a cautious pragmatist, an intelligent and sensible man who… Well, it doesn't matter now, but at one time I thought he might be an acquaintance worth cultivating." He hesitates, shakes his head, and says, "Anyway, that's beside the point. I apologize for getting distracted. What I meant to say is this: before you put your plan into action, you should consider what the likely consequences will be for Green Flame. You want to free her, to make her life better, but what if you end up making things worse? What about her four little ducklings, the members of Cadre 1F? They adore her and she adores them in return. Do you think she'd be willing to leave them? If so, what will happen to them? Would she thank you for rescuing her and leaving them in danger?"

"You don't think I should rescue her?" you ask, eyes wide with surprise.

"I didn't say that. Just that you should consider the consequences of your actions. You have good intentions, but if you aren't careful you will cause havoc, spreading pain and misery among those you wish to help. I agree with you that freeing Green Flame from slavery would be a noble thing to do. Just don't ruin her life in the process."

As he speaks, he looks solemnly down at you. Currently, he appears to be a grey-bearded old man, dignified and stately, which makes his acting like a 'wise and experienced mentor' much more credible than if he was wearing the form of a young and coltish teenage girl like he did the last time you visited Tyrepheum. You look at him wide-eyed and nod your agreement, unsure of how else to respond.



"You could join us in our attempt to free Green Flame," you tell Mishrak, a few days later. "Even if she is compelled to fight any attempt to free her, she could not withstand your might."

"My power is not easily contained. As soon as I appeared in Tyrepheum – or anywhere for miles around – everyone with even a smattering of magical talent would sense my presence," he points out. "I would attract too much attention."

"You rescued me from there once before," you point out. "And I don't remember anyone making a fuss about that."

"That's because I went there and was gone almost in the same instant. By the time anyone came to investigate, there was no evidence left behind. Besides, it happened in the middle of the Academy, so – after they made sure it wasn't the kind of bizarre occurrence that leads to disaster – I'm sure they wrote it off as yet another magical accident in a place where such things are exceedingly common."

"So, you won't help me?" You look at him with eyes welling up with disappointment.

"I didn't say that," he replies. "You are my Chosen. It's time to show the world what that means. When you have most need of help, you may draw upon my power. You will be my avatar; godlike strength will be yours, for a short time at least. In that way, I will be there to aid you." There is a pause while you consider this startling offer. "I trust you will only do this during times of direst need?"

"Oh, yes," you assure him. "You can trust me."



Red Ruin isn't difficult to find. Most of the time, he's aboard a ship, serving as a marine and seeking battle against the Aspitis. Otherwise, he will often spend time with his orcish friends in the underwater palace, laughing, joking and reminiscing. On this particular day, that's where you find him.

You wait for a lull in the conversation he's having. Then, when he and his friends fall silent, you march boldly over to him and say, "I have a proposal for you."

"Even if I was interested, you're much too young for me," he replies, looking pleased with himself. Immediately afterwards, he spoils the moment by nudging one of the orcs closest to him and saying, "That's right, isn't it?"

"Yes," says the orc, in the deepest and gruffest voice you've ever heard. You suspect that he'd roll his eyes at Red Ruin's 'witticism' if he could. His face is a mass of scar tissue and he appears to have been designed to look as grotesque and fearsome as possible: a hulking brute with thick dark hair sprouting in matted clumps all over his body, except where yellowish pustules and scaly scabs have sprung up in between. The Betruri Empire wanted their orcs to be horrific. In your eyes at least, they succeeded.

"Not that kind of proposal!" you scoff, shaking your head and putting on a disgusted grimace. "I want you to help me free an elf from slavery."

"I'm interested," he says, after a moment's consideration. "When, where and under what circumstances?"

"Her name is Green Flame. She works as a teacher in the Sambian city of Tyrepheum, which would be nice if she got paid for her work. I'd free her myself if I could, but I suspect she'd be forced to attack anyone who attempted to do so."

"Ah… before I commit to anything, I'd like to know more," says Red Ruin. "I've been warned that I can be rather impetuous, but I'd like to avoid that if at all possible."

And so, over the next several minutes, you explain to him and his friends everything you know about Green Flame's situation as well as your plans for how to free her.

"To be honest, I'm not sure why you need me," he says. "You seem to have the situation well in hand."

"If she is compelled to attack me, I'll need someone who can fight back against her," you say. "Someone as skilled and capable as she is. Someone like you."

"Flattery will get you everywhere." He smirks. "Very well, I agree to your proposal. Together, we will free my kinswoman from bondage."

"Is she your kinswoman?" you ask.

"I consider all of Keron's elves to be my kin," he informs you. "Now… I'm sure my friends can do without me for a few days – isn't that right?"

The orcs around him nod, growl or mutter their agreement.

"With or without your help, we can fight," says one of them.

"You'd only get in our way," says another, baring long sharp fangs in a mocking grin.

"Excellent," says Red Ruin. Then, nodding at you, he continues, "I am at your disposal. When you need me, let me know."

As you are turning to leave, another thought occurs to him: "I had thought that the life of a princess must be dreadfully boring, but perhaps I was wrong. Is this sort of thing normal for you?"

"Yes, perfectly normal," you assure him. "Every day, a new adventure."

"How marvellous!" he cries, looking very impressed.

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Two)
Again, you turn around, intent on leaving. Again, Red Ruin is struck by a sudden thought. Again, he calls you back, saying, "You should speak to Samaya. She's got more experience of freeing elves from slavery than anyone else."

"Really?" You vaguely remember hearing something about that, but you can't remember who told you or when.

"Yes, she rescued four pointy-eared beauties from the harem of the King of Sarn, I remember. And I'm sure she's rescued dozens more since then. No doubt she could give you some useful advice," he says. "Or she might agree to come along with you. Either way, that'll make things easier, won't it?"

You give a thoughtful nod. "Thank you. I'll bear that in mind."

"Hey, no problem," he replies, giving you a dazzling smile. "When you need me, just let me know. I'll be ready and waiting."



The next time you see Raef, during your next lesson with him, you have something to say: "I don't want to destroy Green Flame's life. If she wants to stay where she is, teaching at the Tyrepheum Academy and being mother duck to Dorian and his friends, that's fine by me. But I want it to be her choice. For thousands of years, she's had no choice at all: first, Keron stripped away her soul, turned her into an automaton and made her fight demons until eventually she was on the brink of death. Her broken body was discovered by a wizard who healed her and then enslaved her again. She was sold to a succession of masters who used and abused her as if she was nothing more than a toy. Finally, you got hold of her and tried to restore her soul – and I'm sure you would have freed her if you hadn't been defeated and imprisoned before you could – and since then she's been chained to the Academy, forced to do Prentigold's bidding. Even if he's been a fairly lax and indifferent master who hasn't forced her to do anything particularly degrading, he could have done. And the next headmaster might be much worse. So, possibly for the first time in her life, I want to give her the freedom to choose. What she does with that freedom is up to her."

Raef claps his hands together. "Bravo! Obviously, you've spent quite some time thinking about this. I approve and… yes, I agree with you."

"So, you'll help me?" you ask.

"Of course," he says, beaming at you.

"Before I do anything else, I want to talk to Samaya," you say. "I've heard she's rescued plenty of elves and could give me some good advice as to how to go about it."

"That sounds reasonable," says Raef. "I'll arrange a meeting for you."



In a small room, in the undersea palace, Samaya is waiting for you. She has taken the form of a nondescript middle-aged woman with lightly tanned skin and short grey hair. "I've been told you want to talk to me. Go ahead," she says without preamble.

"I want to free an elf named Green Flame, who is being kept as a slave at the Tyrepheum Academy," you begin.

Before you can continue, she grimaces, closes her eyes and says, "I know her. Of course I do. She was one of my brother's projects."

"Yes, he was trying to restore her soul and free her." You nod. "But he was unable to finish his work because–"

"I know," she says, through gritted teeth. "You don't have to remind me."

As far as you know, she doesn't even need to breathe, but she takes several deep breaths and makes a visible effort to steady herself.

"I… I had hoped never to go back to Tyrepheum," she says, trembling. "That's where everything went wrong."

"You don't have to come with us," you try to reassure her. "More than anything else, I wanted to discuss with you how to remove her slave brand."

"Simple enough. I've done it dozens of times. You just have to…" She frowns. A look of trepidation crosses her face. "Actually… I should come with you. I can show you how to do it, I can guide you through it, but if I'm not there and you make the slightest mistake…"

"You don't have to," you tell her. "I was thinking of asking my big sister, Bellona, to come with us instead."

"The Chosen of Teryn?" she murmurs. "Well, I'm sure she could do it, but… No, I should be there. I can't – I shouldn't – I won't live in fear forever."

"Well, if you're sure," you say, giving her a doubtful look.



As the Chosen of Teryn, Bellona has duties that take her far away from the undersea palace, but you manage to catch her one evening when she comes to visit your parents.

"Um. Good evening, Elys," she says, blinking owlishly at you, after you ask to speak to her alone. "I hadn't expected to see you here. I thought you were away at boarding school."

"Yeah, that's where I'm supposed to be, but they don't bother to keep track of my comings and goings these days," you say, waving a dismissive hand.

"How convenient for you."

"It makes things easier, certainly. I have plenty of time and opportunities to work on my projects outside of school. For instance, I'm currently working on a plan to free an elf named Green Flame from slavery. I've already enlisted Raef, Samaya and Red Ruin. And I thought you'd be a worthy addition to the team. How about it?"

"Raef and Samaya are the shapeshifting elves, is that right?" she asks, her eyes widening slightly. "And Red Ruin as well? Impressive allies you've assembled. In which case, I can't see why you'd need me as well."

"I want to make absolutely certain we'll succeed. I consider Green Flame to be a friend of mine and I don't want to fail her."

"She's an ensouled elf but still a slave? That is… unusual."

"One of her former masters was trying to restore her soul. It was a pet project of his," you say, but don't go into further detail. "Will you help me?"

"What will you need me to do?" she asks.

"She's a powerful mage, so… If she's forced to fight back against anyone trying to free her, it would be helpful if you could restrain her. And, if we have to move her somewhere else so we can remove the slave brand without being disturbed, I suspect her slave brand might cause her severe pain, so I'd like it if you – or someone else – could numb the pain or make her fall asleep in such a way that she wouldn't feel anything."

"I can do that. And… well, I have other responsibilities, but they shouldn't keep me occupied all of the time. When do you want to do this?"

"I'll let you know," you promise her. "When I've got everything ready, I'll tell mom and dad and they'll let you know. Is that all right?"

"Fine by me," says Bellona with a nod. "I'll look forward to it."



Several days later, when you've assembled your team, you travel to Tyrepheum's goblin town, which you plan to use as a base of operations. The goblins there are friendly and familiar with you already, likely to be sympathetic to elves and other oppressed peoples, and are unlikely to gossip with anyone outside their own close-knit community.

It is early evening, but the city streets are still full of all sorts of people; you have good reason to believe that your movements will go unnoticed. However, when you offer to scout ahead, you are surprised to find that the Academy of the Magical Arts appears to be the site of a celebration of some kind: the main gates are open, layers of mud and grime have been removed from the paving slabs outside, and you can see a few richly-dressed old men standing around smoking pipes and chatting with each other; bright lights are floating around like miniature suns, you can hear soft piano music, and one of the school buildings appears to have been repurposed as a banqueting hall.

Also, you recognise Simony Bulhac Balasteros, dressed up in fancy clothes and carrying a tray of drinks, apparently serving as a waiter.

"What's going on?" you ask, after sidling unobtrusively up to him.

"Fundraising evening," he says. "Want a drink? The first one's free. And the second and third and so on. Anything for our guests, you know?"

You squint suspiciously at him. "Are you getting paid for this?"

"School fees waived for the next few weeks. Seemed like a good idea to me. My brother thought the same thing – and his little friends as well – you'll find them around here somewhere. I mean, I take it you've come to see them."

"Surely they wouldn't have needed every pupil at the school to serve as waiting staff, so how did you and Cadre 1F get chosen?" you ask. "And what's happened to everyone else?"

"They only asked pupils with a proven record of good behaviour and academic excellence to stay tonight," says Simony, putting on a beatific smile. "All the others have been given the day off to spend with their families. Or the space gonne. Or whatever."

"So… Phil and his friends are serving as waiters. And I suppose all the teachers are here, hobnobbing with the nobility and trying to persuade them to donate," you surmise. "Does that include Green Flame? I doubt that 'the great and good' would take kindly to her mingling with them as if she were an equal, so has she been shoved into a cupboard somewhere?"

"She's here to look decorative. You know: mouth shut, tits out, little black dress, and so on."

"Tits out? She's as flat as a board!" you protest. You feel that it is rather demeaning for Green Flame to be treated as if she were a beautiful statue, but saying that out loud might attract too much attention and suspicion, so you restrict yourself to questioning his choice of words.

"Oh, I like you. I really do." He chuckles happily. "You're such fun."

"Um… thank you?"

He goes on to explain: "Green Flame is a shapeshifter, at least to a minor extent. Maybe she can't transform into birds or animals or pieces of furniture, but she can at least grow her hair long, expand her breasticles and hide those clunky gauntlets she insists on wearing."

"Those gauntlets are part of her body. Keron gave her a full suit of armour just like that."

"Shame she doesn't have much opportunity to wear it these days." He shrugs. "For the past few centuries, she's had masters who've dressed her up like a doll: forced her to wear pretty frocks and lacy underwear, or much less than that."

"And how do you feel about that?" you ask, shrewdly, wondering if you've found an unexpected ally.

He is silent for several moments, long enough that you presume the conversation is over and start edging away from him. However, before you can leave, he says, "Many times in my life, I've had no choice at all. I've been a victim. Does it surprise you that I empathize with other people in similar circumstances?"

"I don't know. Creation has no shortage of hypocrites. There are plenty of people who've been abused and exploited who go on to abuse and exploit other people in turn."

"True enough. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a job to do. Good luck with whatever it is you're doing tonight. I'll be seeing you."

He gives you a nod and then walks away, approaching some of the guests and offering his tray of drinks to them.

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Three)
He is silent for several moments, long enough that you presume the conversation is over and start edging away from him. However, before you can leave, he says, "Many times in my life, I've had no choice at all. I've been a victim. Does it surprise you that I empathize with other people in similar circumstances?"

"I don't know. Creation has no shortage of hypocrites. There are plenty of people who've been abused and exploited who go on to abuse and exploit other people in turn."

"True enough. Now, if you'll excuse me, I have a job to do. Good luck with whatever it is you're doing tonight. I'll be seeing you."

He gives you a nod and then walks away, approaching some of the guests and offering his tray of drinks to them.
Before entering the 'banqueting hall' in which most of the evening's entertainments are taking place, you take the time to consult with Jana and Catharne, who are still lurking outside the school gates.

"Green Flame is in there," you say, pointing. "All dolled up and acting as 'decoration', apparently."

Jana frowns, looking discomforted. "What exactly do you mean by that?"

"Wearing a skimpy dress, having used her shapeshifting powers to enhance her good looks, and maybe she'll have to dance and flirt with a few local bigwigs. That sort of thing."

"I suppose it could be worse," says Jana, with a relieved sigh. "All right, how do you propose we go about this?

"I intend to go in there and see what's what. You should come with me," you say.

"Are you sure? The more of us there are, the greater the chance that someone will notice we're not supposed to be there," Jana warns. "You might be better off on your own. Or I could go instead?"

"Or I could," Catharne offers. She seems eager to contribute.

"We'll all go," you decide. "We'll sneak in, pretend to be students here at the Academy, and no one will notice."

"Surely the teachers will notice. Or Prentigold himself," says Jana. "They're bound to realise they don't teach any of us."

"We'll stay out of their way and be very subtle." You give her an encouraging smile. "Trust me."

"Yeah, right. Subtle. That's not a word anyone has ever used to describe you before," Jana mutters. "But… all right, we might as well get on with it."



Inside the school building, you see a crowd consisting largely of the local aristocracy: fat middle-aged men swathed in fine silks; sour-faced women who appear to be clad in cushions or curtains studded with glittering jewels; various others who are even more ostentatiously or eccentrically dressed, most of whom you assume must be teachers here at the Academy; and a few teenagers serving as waiters, carrying trays of drinks or canapés. You recognize Dorian, Venta, Philander and Isolia among them. They're wearing their school uniforms and looking rather anxious, stiff and uncomfortable.

Catharne makes a beeline for the nearest waiter and helps herself to a canapé. And then another one. You give her a nudge and point her towards the buffet table on the other side of the room. Watching her wriggle through the mass of people blocking the way, rushing towards her goal with single-minded enthusiasm, you wonder if it was a mistake to bring her with you. Of course, you can't really blame her for her behaviour: as a dragonling, she is as large as a horse, which means that she needs huge quantities of food just to stay healthy. Even when she has shapeshifted into something smaller and lighter, she still needs a great deal of nourishment. She may appear greedy and gluttonous, but it isn't as if she has much choice; if she doesn't keep eating, she'll starve.

"Maybe she'll be a distraction," Jana mutters. "Anyway, let's do what we came here to do."

You look around for Green Flame. It takes you a few minutes to find her. She is surrounded by hungry gazes, as if she were a rare and delicious morsel to be fought over. Of course, she is a beautiful, elegant woman, as always; but today, she appears distinctly curvier than usual, is wearing a slinky backless dress that reveals a startling amount of cleavage, and her delicate face is framed by masses of long dark green hair. Her expression is as blank and emotionless as ever.

"S-she's exquisite," says Jana, reverently.

Shaking your head at her, you say, "Come on, Jana, you're better than that."

Blinking a few times, she shakes her head and makes a visible effort to pull herself together. "Um. Y-yes, ma'am."

As you circle around Green Flame, considering the best way to approach her, you can't help but notice that the edges of her slave brand are just barely visible where her low-cut dress meets the small of her back. Seeing that, you can't help but feel indignant on her behalf.

"Give us a smile," says one of the men. "You'd be perfect if you smiled more."

"Entirely possible," says Green Flame, without much interest.

You are about to intervene when another man appears, shoving his way through the crowd. He is a stocky older fellow with dyed and pomaded hair, bedecked in so much glittering jewellery that he looks like a chandelier. Much to your surprise, you see he is dragging Opernus Prentigold with him. The headmaster looks irritated, but doesn't protest or make any attempt to extricate himself.

Pointing one stubby finger at Green Flame, the bejewelled figure says, "I want her. Name your price!"

"Three billion gold pieces," says Prentigold, straightening up and dusting himself off.

"Don't be ridiculous!"

"Who's being ridiculous? I possess that which is unique; therefore, it is mine to keep, or I may choose to sell it for whatever price I wish. I trust I don't need to explain 'ownership' to you, do I?" Prentigold shakes his head and looks at the bejewelled figure with an expression of insincere pity. "Besides, she doesn't belong to me: she belongs to the Academy, to this institute of learning as a whole."

"As do we all," says a portly fellow with a yard-brush moustache and a pudding-basin haircut, who is as plainly-dressed as a monk; after some thought, you conclude that he must be one of the teachers. "In different ways, of course."

"Indeed," says Prentigold, acknowledging him with a nod.

You spend a few moments contemplating the price for which Prentigold said he'd sell Green Flame: three billion gold pieces! Is there even that much money in the entire world? Gold pieces are actually quite rare; silver shards and copper bits are more commonly used for day-to-day transactions. Each gold piece is worth approximately twelve silver shards – their exact value depends on how much they've been clipped or debased with lesser metals – and each silver shard is worth approximately twelve copper bits. Three billion gold pieces would be the equivalent of thirty-six billion silver shards. Across the whole of Creation, you doubt that such a colossal sum of money of money exists; even Mishrak doesn't have that much money in his vast treasure hoard!

It seems clear to you that the enigmatic headmaster has no intention of selling Green Flame, not for any price. But would he be similarly unwilling to release her from slavery, if someone tried to persuade him that it was the right thing to do? Honestly, you have no idea.

At the same time, you consider what to do next. Perhaps Jana or Catharne could cause a distraction while you approach Green Flame and smuggle her away. For instance, Catharne could suddenly reveal her true form, which would be very distracting… but there are a lot of powerful mages here, so she would very almost certainly be badly hurt or killed if she did that. Alternatively, you could… uh, do something outside that would attract a lot of attention. Perhaps Dorian and his friends would be willing to help with that. Or you could approach Prentigold directly, you suppose. It's possible that he's willing to be reasonable.

"So many admirers you have, my dear," says Prentigold, reaching out and cupping Green Flame's chin in one hand, forcing her to look directly at him, meeting his piercing gaze with her own blank stare. "I can only hope they have been suitably restrained in expressing their… ah, feelings for you."

"One of them tried to touch my breasts," says Green Flame matter-of-factly. "But I stopped him."

"And how did you do that?" asks Prentigold, looking mildly concerned.

"Slapped his hand away," is the reply.

Her 'owner' chuckles at that. Before withdrawing his hand, he pats her cheek as if she were an adorably precocious child. "Well, there you have it," he says, turning to survey the assembled crowd. "A lesson for you all: look but don't touch. She has my permission to defend herself. With whatever force she deems necessary."

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Four)
Unsure of what to do next and how to extricate Green Flame from this overcrowded place, you decide to return to the local Goblin Town and ask some of your friends for advice and suggestions. However, in order to get there and back quickly, you need to find a safe place where you can open a portal without being seen. It occurs to you that the lavatories, which a continual stream of partygoers are either visiting or coming back from, would be the ideal place. Safe, private and out of sight.

No one bats an eyelid when they see you and Jana go in there together. Apparently, it's quite common for teenage girls to visit the lavatories in groups, for mutual protection and to scare off would-be predators, or so they can continue to chatter and gossip while doing the necessary.

While you are in there – and before you can open a portal – you notice that the Tyrepheum Academy has flushing toilets. Runic magic is used to remove water and human waste from the bowl after a handle is pulled; then, a different set of runes refills the cistern with fresh water. It occurs to you that it would be quite easy to disrupt this process, simply by damaging the runic matrix, but first you would need to overcome whatever enchantments are supposed to guarantee its security and keep it from being interfered with. You're not an expert on enchantments and rune magic, so you may need to enlist someone to help you with this.

"Do you know anything about enchanting, Jana?" you ask, bending to examine the runes around the toilet bowl.

She shakes her head. "Nah. Why? What are you thinking?"

"If we tamper with these runes, we could cause these toilets to stop vanishing whatever is dropped into them. Instead, it would build up and eventually overflow, spilling foul-smelling slop everywhere."

"You mean shit and piss," says Jana, giving you a confused look. "Why are you being so euphemistic about it?"

"I was trying to put it delicately," you explain. "Because we're delicate flowers, aren't we?"

"Sure we are, Miss Muscles," she replies, with heavy irony.

"Actually, because it would be a problem if someone dropped something precious down the toilet that couldn't then be retrieved, I bet whatever gets flushed away doesn't just vanish into thin air," you theorize. "It's probably sent to a storage tank of some kind, where it gets filtered and sifted through before it's released into the sewers. So… what it there was a way to reverse the process? What if, instead of scooping things up from here and dumping them in the storage tank, it was the other way around?"

"That's disgusting," says Jana, catching on quickly. "You're horrible. And I used to think you were such a nice girl!"

"It's supposed to be disgusting. If the lavatories are getting filled up with human ordure, who do you think will be sent to clean it up?"

"Well, surely they must have a janitor?"

"First, they'd have to find him, explain the situation and tell him where to go. It would be easier to send Green Flame. Elves always get the mucky jobs. Maybe Prentigold will make her strip naked first, so her admirers will get an eyeful and she won't ruin her pretty dress."

Jana shakes her head at you. "Again, you're horrible."

"Tell me I'm wrong!" you challenge her.

"No. You're probably not wrong." She blinks rapidly and takes a deep, shuddering breath. "But I hate it. I really do."

"Well, that's why we're here," you say, pulling her into a hug. "There are wrongs to be righted, villains to be thwarted and so on. That's our job."

She sniffs and gives a barely perceptible nod. "It's hard, sometimes."

There comes a hammering on the door. "Are you nearly finished in there?" cries a panicky female voice. "It's just I really need to pee!"

"Maybe Simony would be willing to help us," you muse. "He seems like he'd enjoy a good practical joke."

"Or we could get Bellona, like we planned," Jana reminds you. "Either way, we should probably get out of here before that poor woman out there–" She indicates the door. " –wets herself."

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Five)
"Yes, let's," you say, opening a portal to Tyrepheum's goblin town. You and Jana go through it and close it before anyone can break down the lavatory door.

Raef, Samaya, Bellona and Red Ruin are all waiting for you, ready to help in your attempt to free Green Flame. However, when you explain your latest plan to them, you are dismayed by their lack of enthusiasm.

"You would have to stay in or near the lavatories while you were waiting for Green Flame to arrive," Bellona points out. "Do you want to have to stand in filthy water for however long it takes?"

"Well… I could stand on top of one of the toilets," you suggest.

"And then what?" asks Samaya. "What will you do when Green Flame approaches?"

"I'll greet her and then ask her to come with me through a portal to here."

"But will she be able to?" asks Raef, who seems genuinely curious as to the answer; it would appear that he doesn't know as much about how Green Flame is bound to the Tyrepheum Academy as he would like.

You shrug your shoulders. "She's studying portal magic. I assume she wouldn't be able to do that if there was no chance of her being able to use it."

"If she is unable to come through the portal, tell her to meet you in… um, the hidden room that used to belong to Kari," says Samaya, a faraway look in her eyes. "Unless they've entirely rebuilt that part of the Academy, it should still be there."

"There's a large section of the Academy that has effectively been abandoned. I'm sure the hidden rooms you used to know are still there," you assure her.

"So, either she will come to meet us here or you should tell her to meet us somewhere else in about half an hour's time," Red Ruin concludes. "Whatever she decides to do, you should come back and tell us so we can prepare."

"I will come with you to the women's lavatories inside the Academy," says Raef, transforming into a teenager girl who bears a striking resemblance to you and Jana, almost as if she was the half-sister of you both. "Instead of tampering with the enchantments that enable the toilets to flush, I will simply dispel them. Then, I will open a portal to the river that flows through this city – dirty stuff, since so much rubbish is dumped into it, but not as bad as what you were suggesting – and use it to form a large puddle on the lavatory floor. That should be enough to send waves of horror and disgust through Prentigold's guests after the next time someone goes in there. He will be forced to send someone to deal with the problem."

"And what if he doesn't send Green Flame?" asks Bellona. "What then?"

"Then, we'll just have to come up with another plan," you say, with a shrug. "Next time, maybe you should be in charge of the planning stage?"

"All right," she says, with a nod, apparently taking you seriously.

"But first, I should probably bring Catharne back here before anyone gets too suspicious at how much she can eat," you decide.



Fortunately, your plan seems to work fine, as far as you can tell. While Raef goes into the lavatory to work her magic, you and Jana stand near Green Flame and Prentigold, watching them. Prentigold is talking to the bejewelled figure dressed up as a chandelier, whom you saw earlier. They are talking in low voices and you can't hear anything they are saying. Are they using some kind of privacy spell like Jack used when you went to talk to her in that café, a few months ago? You can't be sure.

"That's Yuler Sagittarus," says Simony Balasteros, appearing next to you with a smirk. "Probably the richest man in the city. A prominent member of Melphior's cult."

"He's the one who tried to buy Green Flame," you murmur, horrified. "Told Prentigold to name his price."

"It's hard to tell if he's as much of an idiot as he appears," says Simony. "Maybe that's just part of his cover. But… if someone had plans to start a war, even if it was only a secret, private war, I should imagine they'd find it useful to have a living artillery piece on their side. Don't you think?"

You are so stunned by this latest news – you had assumed that the outrageously ornamented dandy's intentions were entirely sexual, so it comes as a terrible shock for you to find out that he might instead be planning to use Green Flame as a weapon of war – that you almost don't notice when someone comes running to Prentigold, shrieking that the toilets have flooded. Jana has to give you a sharp nudge before you can come back to your senses.

"Has someone been messing with the enchantments?" Prentigold muses. "Oh well, I suppose it'll have to be dealt with." Turning to the portly fellow with the yardbrush moustache, he says, "Sort it out for me, Emerijk, if you please?"

"I'll get it done, have no fear," Emerijk assures him.

"Perhaps I should go too," says Green Flame, seizing this opportunity to leave the room.

"I'm sure Professor Kunrath can solve the problem without your help, my dear," says Prentigold. "Though I'm sure he's grateful to you for the offer."

"She's a fire mage. If she knows that spell for drying things out, that'll be very useful," says Emerijk – or Professor Kunrath, as he is more formally known. "I mean, I don't know it, so I'd need her help with that."

"Oh, very well," says Prentigold with a careless shrug.

Green Flame walks over to Professor Kunrath and is about to go with him, but one of her admirers calls out to her, "But what about your pretty dress? You don't want to ruin it, do you?"

When she hears that, Green Flame seems to stiffen. Black chitin grows all over her body up to her neck. Then, she carelessly throws off her dress and leaves it on the floor. Much to her admirers' disappointment, her naked body is entirely covered in black, shell-like armour plates.

"That's good thinking," says Professor Kunrath. "But I'm not sure we'll need protective clothing. Hmm... Actually, do I have time to put on an apron? Maybe some rubber boots?"

Prentigold looks very amused, walks over to where Green Flame dumped her dress, picks it up and stuffs it into his pocket.

You and Jana follow Kunrath and Green Flame, at a distance, trying not to be noticed. As far as you can tell, it takes Green Flame hardly any time at all to dry out the puddle of dirty river water Raef deposited there, but it takes rather longer for Kunrath to finish repairing the enchanted flush toilets.

"You may as well go," he says, though his voice is barely more than a whisper from the next room. "We can't both work on this or we'll end up knocking our heads together."

"I'd rather stay," says Green Flame, uncomfortably.

"Maybe go back to your room," Kunrath suggests. "If anyone asks why, tell them you need to wash and get a change of clothes."

And so, you are able to intercept Green Flame on her way out. Her facial expressions are barely noticeable, but you think she is surprised to see you.

"I need to talk to you," you say. "Will you come with me?"

"I suppose so," she says. "Where are we going?"

You open a portal. "To the local goblin town."

Green Flame hesitates. "And… no further than that?"

"Just that far and no further," you promise her.

"Very well," says Green Flame, stepping through the portal. You and Jana hastily follow her.

On the other side, Raef is waiting for her, in his guise as Galadan the Mystic, flanked by Samaya and Bellona. Looking around, you see Red Ruin leaning against the wall behind Green Flame, seemingly at ease.

"You recognize me, don't you? You know who I am," says Raef. "I'm here to free you."

"You… you are not Galadan the Mystic," says Green Flame. Trembling, she crouches down low on the ground, like an insect trying to resist being blown away by a gale. "This is a trick."

Her hands burst into flame.

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Six)
"Galadan the Mystic was very old when I last saw him, decades ago. Now, he appears before me exactly as he did then, as if he hadn't aged at all. But humans don't live forever. Not even the mightiest mage can cheat death," says Green Flame, as if thinking aloud. "It must be a trick."

"I am absolutely certain that the man who captured me and kept me imprisoned for so many years has a plan to cheat death and live forever," says Raef. "Him and all of his friends. It wouldn't surprise me to learn that they'd succeeded."

"By some diabolical means," says Bellona, sourly. You're sure she must be thinking of when the Mystic Path and their minions attacked Teryn's Necropolis, killed many of his servants and escaped with a considerable amount of rare and forbidden knowledge.

"Therefore, you are not really Galadan the Mystic," says Green Flame. She gathers the flames in her hands into a ball of compressed heat. You wince, expecting her to throw it at someone, but she hesitates, holding onto it, as if intending to use it as a deterrent rather than an offensive weapon.

"Ask him something that only the real Galadan would know," you urge her. "Then you'll know for sure."

She considers for a moment, then shakes her head almost imperceptibly. "Whatever questions I ask, I'm sure they could have tortured the answers out of him. Or… or kept his brain in a jar so they could continue to extract knowledge from him."

"What an imagination you have!" cries Raef, sounding pleased and proud. "What would Prentigold say if he could see you now?"

"I… I'm sure I have–" The fireball in Green Flame's hands suddenly disperses, sending a wave of prickly heat over you, your companions and the surrounding area. Slowly, as if she were being gently lowered to the floor, she slumps forward, unconscious.

"This isn't the first time I've had to free an elf whose slave bonds forced them to resist," says Samaya, examining her hands as if she might have chipped a nail. "Shall we continue?"

You, Jana and Catharne hang back while Bellona, Raef and Samaya examine Green Flame's unconscious body and discuss how they can remove her slave brand.

Her chitinous armour is the first obstacle they have to bypass; they need to find a way to remove it so they can examine the magical runes that keep her bound to her 'master'. Raef suggests that they should wake her up and ask her to remove it. They discuss the merits and flaws in this plan for a little while before Bellona comes up with an alternative suggestion:

"According to some theories, the magical arts of illusions and shapeshifting are closely related. Some would say that you do not actually change shape, but merely convince the rest of the world that you have. After all, you can transform into something larger and heavier than yourself – or smaller and lighter – so where does the extra mass come from? And where does it go? The answer is that it never existed, but you used your magic to change yourself – and the world around you – as if it did. All of Creation is a shared dream or delusion. Magic is but the tool we use to reshape it."

"So, what are you saying?" asks Samaya, looking bemused.

"Green Flame's heavy armour is a product of her shapeshifting, which means there is an unreal quality to it. In a way, it is an illusion. Therefore, it may be possible to dispel it."

"It was given to her by our creator, Keron of the Elder Gods. There's a good chance that it's more real than anything else about her," says Red Ruin, who you are surprised to learn has been listening in to this conversation, despite his looking bored and listless as if he'd rather be anywhere else.

"In the version of reality you see before you, Green Flame is heavily armoured, but there is another version of reality in which she isn't wearing anything at all," Bellona continues as if she hadn't been interrupted. Much as you love her as your elder sister, you can't help thinking that she comes across as being very eccentric sometimes.

"Yes, well… we're all naked under our clothes," Jana mutters under her breath.

"We'll give it a try," says Raef in a dubious tone.

They set to work. Before long, Green Flame's chitinous armour seems to disappear. She is once again naked and they can begin the process of unravelling her magical slave brand.

"Let's go indoors, somewhere private," says Samaya, looking around uneasily. "After all we've done for them, I'm sure the Temple of Zora Alishanda will allow us the use of one of their rooms. For the sake of modesty and dignity."

The others agree that this is a good idea. Carrying Green Flame between them, they trudge towards the local Temple of Zora Alishanda, here in Tyrepheum's goblin town.

Meanwhile, evidently feeling unnecessary to proceedings, Red Ruin comes over to talk to you. "So… that was easier than expected," he says. "I take it you don't need me for anything?"

"Let me introduce you to one of the Night Blades," you say. "They're currently fighting a shadow war against the Melphior cultists who've been murdering the goblins of this city. I'm sure a renowned warrior such as yourself would be very welcome among them."

You're not entirely sure about that: the Night Blades are stealthy and sneaky, preferring to trap or ambush their foes, whereas Red Ruin is more of a blunt instrument. Still, blunt instruments have their uses.

He beams at you. "Lead the way!"



Over an hour later, you return to the Temple of Zora Alishanda to find Bellona waiting for you there. "The procedure was a success," she says, without preamble. "The slave brand's magic has been undone even if the scar itself remains. Now it is no longer enchanted, her natural healing factor will eventually remove it. For now… I believe there was some talk of her maintaining her cover as a teacher at the Tyrepheum Academy?"

You nod. "Yes. Well, if she wants to."

"Well, unless someone gets suspicious and decides to examine it closely, they should have no reason to suspect that the enchantments are no longer working."

"Has she woken up yet?" you ask. "May I speak to her?"

"Yes, the last I saw of her, she was sitting up in bed and talking to Raef," says Bellona. "I'm sure she'd like to speak to you."

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Seven)
You enter the side room where a bed has been set aside for Green Flame. She is speaking to Raef in a low voice: "–for everything you have done for me. I appreciate it. You've been more of a father to me than Keron ever was."

"Keron was never your father," says Raef, completely missing the point. "To him, you were nothing more than a tool to be used and discarded."

"Tools such as us, we have to look after each other," says Green Flame. "Because if we don't, who will?"

"I'll look after you!" you cry, rushing over to her and throwing your arms around her before she can react. "And I'm sure your pupils would as well, if you'd let them."

"Well, that's…" Green Flame blinks at you. "Thank you."

You give her a beaming smile. "Congratulations on your newfound freedom! What do you plan to do with it?"

She pauses, considering.

"You could come back to Quellonia with me. I'm sure you could get a job at the Engelram Academy, if you still want to be a teacher," you suggest.

"I… think I should stay here. As if nothing had changed, for a while," she says. "My children need me. Um, that is to say… my pupils need me. Especially Venta. While Melphior's cultists are attacking Tyrepheum's goblin population, she is in particular danger. Besides, no one will be safe if their vile master succeeds in taking over the world of dreams. I will do whatever I can to stop them."

You nod. "That sounds good to me."

"I know you've been learning how to use portal magic. A commendable effort," says Raef. "But, of course, you have been learning from a book and by experimenting on your own, so there has been no one to check your work or correct your mistakes. I could do that for you, if you'd like."

"That would be helpful. Thank you," Green Flame replies. Then, turning to you, she says, "I understand that you were the one who hired the Night Blades."

"Uh, on Mishrak's behalf," you say. "He's the one who's been paying them."

"And you asked Red Ruin to aid them in their endeavours," she continues, striving towards the point you assume she is trying to reach.

"Well, yes," you admit. "But how do you know that?"

"Your friend, Catharne, told me that's where you'd gone," says Raef. "Was she not supposed to?"

"I'm sure she was just trying to be helpful," you say, after a moment's thought.

"So, would I be right in saying that you are the one coordinating efforts to fight back against Melphior's cultists?" asks Green Flame. "Even if you are doing it on Mishrak's behalf."

You can't help but squirm a little at that. It seems a heavy responsibility to place on your young shoulders. Although you are still clinging to Green Flame and your transferred body heat in combination with her blankets must be making her very warm, she makes no effort to remove you.

"Isn't that what you've been training for since the moment you were born?" asks Jana, from somewhere behind you. Until now, she has been so quiet that you'd forgotten she was there, patiently shadowing you. "You're a princess, born to be queen. And then you became Mishrak's Chosen, his representative in the mortal world. Like it or not, people will be looking to you for leadership." Then, as an aside, she mutters under her breath, "I hope none of this comes as a surprise to you."

"Yes, I'm aware of that, Jana. I'm not a fool," you insist, though you feel a burning blush spread across your face.

"I wonder if you could recruit Professor Kunrath to join the fight against the cultists," says Green Flame, ignoring the interruption. "Because he is half-Wranni, half-Sambian, he is something of an outcast; many Sambians are suspicious that he may have rebel sympathies while their Wranni counterparts see him as a shameful collaborator, so he is not truly welcome anywhere. I suspect it's for that reason he seems to sympathize with me and other outcasts. For example, I would have found it difficult to leave the party with you earlier if he hadn't given me a convenient excuse. He rarely leaves the Academy, so I doubt he is a demon worshipper or in contact with any of them. And he is a highly skilled alchemist who could brew magic potions and other items that I'm sure your allies would find extremely useful." There is a pause. Then, as an afterthought, she says, "Also, he is one of Dorian's favourite teachers."

"He sounds like a useful contact to make," you agree. "But… it's getting late. He's probably in bed by now."

"He may not be," says Jana. "I mean, how long do these parties usually go on for?"

"Until quite late," says Green Flame, getting up, brushing you off, and moving to gaze out of the window. "Later than this, certainly." A thought occurs to her: "I should return to my room before anyone gets too suspicious."

"Won't they already be suspicious?" you ask. "You've been gone for well over an hour."

"I doubt Prentigold will send anyone to check. There are too many other things demanding his attention right now. Besides, he has already had his fun with me: paraded me in front of the crowds, which he says is 'character building'. Apparently, if I do it often enough, I will someday be a real girl."

You give Green Flame a concerned look. "Doesn't that bother you?"

"There are much worse things he could do to me," she replies, with a small shrug. "Such petty taunts bother me not at all. In fact, I suspect that he honestly believes he is doing me a favour."

Shaking your head at that, you mutter, "Right…"

*

The Price of Liberty (Part Eight)
While Green Flame returns to her room in the Academy, you go back to the party. Jana and Catharne are by your side. Making a quick circuit of the room, you see Professor Kunrath standing by himself, like a rock rising up out of the middle of the ocean, serenely indifferent to the noise and chaos going on all around him.

Sidling up to him, you smile and say, "May I speak to you privately, professor?"

He blinks at you. "Er… yes, I suppose. Shall we step outside?"

"As long as you're sure we won't be overheard," you say.

"You're being very secretive," he says, looking worriedly at you. "Is everything all right?"

"I hope so," you say. "I'll explain outside. Or wherever we can talk privately."

In the end, he leads you to his school office. Though it is larger and more spacious than Green Flame's, it is crammed full of alchemical equipment: there are alembics, crucibles, retorts and other pieces of glassware you don't recognize; one pestle and mortar set is made of wood, another is made of polished marble and a third is ceramic; there is a securely locked and magically sealed cabinet with a sign over it warning of dangerous acids; there are shelves of obscure books, boxes of rare and precious ingredients, and all kinds of scholarly treasures.

"Now, what did you want to talk to me about?" he asks, sitting behind his desk. Then, glancing at Jana and Catharne, he adds, "I'm sure you don't mind your friends listening in, do you?"

"No, I don't," you say. "They are my dear friends and I have no secrets from them."

He does not reply, but waits politely for you to explain your purpose in coming to him.

"I am Elys Allardyne, the Chosen of Mishrak," you say. "My patron and I – and many of our allies – are working together to thwart the schemes of the Demon Lord Melphior and his cultists who are trying to take over the world of dreams. Soon, the Usurper will attempt to kill Zora Alishanda and steal away her throne."

"Well, that is… terrifying," he says. "Let's say I believe you. Why are you telling me this?"

"I had hoped that you would help us."

He frowns. "How? What can I do to stand against gods and demons?"

"Do you know what Jaqari Pruyte has been building on the grounds of this academy?"

"The space gonne. Although… I believe they're building it atop one of the hills overlooking the city. They're only making tools and parts for it here in the Academy."

"Exactly," you say. "When it is complete, they will send an intrepid group of astronauts to the moon, where they will attempt to free Zora Alishanda. That is why Melphior and his minions are so eager to strike at her now, while she is still vulnerable."

"So what can I do to help?"

"I thought you could talk to Jaqari Pruyte, just in case the space gonne needs any components that only a master alchemist could make. Also, I've hired the Night Blades mercenary company to protect the goblins of Tyrepheum from the cultists' attacks. I'm sure they would appreciate it if you could make them some healing potions and suchlike."

He nods. "It would seem that I have several people I need to talk to. I know where to find the young Mr. Pruyte, of course. Even now, if he's not sleeping, I suspect he's busily working on his remarkable contraption. I'll admit that I hadn't taken it seriously until now. I had thought it a remarkable feat of engineering, combining several different branches of science and magic, but I expected Pruyte's passion and dreams would fall far short of the reality. Perhaps I was wrong. I suppose it's past time I offered him my help." There is a slight pause. After a few moments, he continues, "I don't know the Night Blades and I haven't seen them around. I suppose they have the good sense to stay out of sight and keep to the shadows, so no one can object to their being here in this city. In which case, could I prevail upon you to arrange an appointment for me with one of their representatives?"

"I can do that." You nod. "I'll do it tonight before I go home."

Another nod. "Is there anything else I can do for you?"

"I've been told that you are one of Dorian Valens' favourite teachers. Why do you think that is?"

"Why do you need to know?" he asks, raising a bushy eyebrow.

"Indulge me, please."

"Hmm. All right. Many of my pupils tend to enjoy learning about alchemy because it is a practical subject. There is very little sitting behind a desk listening to me telling them what to think. Instead… I prefer to think of it as a series of intricate puzzles that can be solved in multiple ways, which I suppose is another reason why Dorian and others like him enjoy it. Also, a significant number of pupils at this academy come from poorer backgrounds, who need money to support themselves. Even a little knowledge of alchemy can help them to do that. Even some of the simplest alchemical items are very much in demand and… well, even if they won't become rich from selling them, they can make enough money to survive."

"It sounds like life is difficult for them," you muse, wondering if you should bring up Mishrak's proposed scholarship.

"Oh, it is," says Kunrath. "For a great many people, it is."

"Thank you for talking to me," you say, bowing your head to him. "I'm sure I'll see you later."

Before you go home for the night, you make sure to contact one of the Night Blades and arrange for one of his superiors to talk to Professor Kunrath. Then, of course, you have to go back and let the Professor know when you've arranged the appointment for.

All in all, it's very late at night by the time you return to the others.

"Are you ready to go home?" asks Samaya.

Glancing around you see Raef and Bellona are there, Jana and Catharne are behind you, but… "Where's Red Ruin?" you ask.

"He says he's going to stay here for a while. The orcs will be perfectly fine without him for a few months," says Bellona.

"Oh." You consider that for a few moments. "All right then."

Samaya opens a portal. You step through it and back to your normal boring life. But first, sleep.

*

Waking Nightmares (Part One)
A few weeks later, after the Night Blades have investigated your tip-off and confirmed that Yuler Sagittarus is a highly-placed member of Melphior's secret cult, you return to Tyrepheum to find them preparing to attack the next cult meeting.

"Let me go with you," you say. "I could be useful to you."

"How?" asks the Night Blades' captain.

"I could disguise myself as one of the cult members and infiltrate their meeting," you suggest.

"That… ah, sounds like a terrible idea," says the captain, squeezing his eyes shut for a moment.

"I know two of the pupils at the Tyrepheum Academy are actually cultists. If we could capture them, then Jana and I could impersonate them. Or we could interrogate them to find out everything they know."

"It's an idea," the captain concedes. "Of course, you'll have to capture them first."

"I'll do it right away," you promise.



However, before you can do that, it occurs to you that there is another promise you want to keep: you will take Philander to the undersea palace where Bellona will try to undo the curses that bind him to his father. You find him in Green Flame's office, where he and the other members of Cadre 1F have gathered after finishing their lessons for the day.

"What, now?" He looks taken aback.

"Now's as good a time as any." You shrug. "Why, when did you think we should do it?"

"I suppose you're right," he mutters, though he doesn't seem comfortable with the idea.

"Perhaps we could all go with you?" Venta suggests. "For moral support."

"I can come too," says Green Flame, looking pleased. "There's nothing to stop me now."

And so, a little while later, you return to Tyrepheum's goblin town with Cadre 1F and Green Flame in tow. Through the portal to Mishrak's underwater palace you go, where you find Bellona pacing the floor; she seems eager to take part in raiding the cult meeting later on.

But first, you indicate Philander and say to her, "Could you examine my friend's soul? I think I've told you about him before."

"If you have, that was some time ago," she replies. "Why do you ask?"

You proceed to explain Philander's unusual family situation, the fact that he seems cursed to live up to his unusual name, and your reasons to suspect that his father will someday attempt to steal his body or that of one of his brothers or sisters. As she listens to you, Bellona looks increasingly grim.

"Come with me," she says, leading you and your friends to one of her private rooms. "Sit down." She takes particular care to usher Phil into a comfortable seat. "Now, with your permission…"

He gives a stiff nod. She places a hand on his forehead. After a few moments, her frown deepens. "What on earth is going on here?" she wonders aloud.

"Can't you fix it?" asks Phil, looking anxious.

"I didn't say that," she replies. "It's just… This will take some time to sort out."

"Is it all right if I leave you here in Belle's capable hands?" you ask. "It's just that there's something I need to do. It's important."

"Yes, yes," says Bellona, who seems absorbed in her work and isn't even looking at you. "If you're not around, I'll guide them back to the portal later. If they need it."



With Jana and Catharne beside you, you head back to the Tyrepheum Academy in search of Azquiol and Sillara Rayza, the twins you know are part of Melphior's cult. But how will you find them without attracting too much attention? Almost immediately, it occurs to you that the Night Blades are constantly watching over Jaqari Pruyte's workshop and its surroundings, which would include the main gate in and out of the Academy's grounds. Therefore, it's likely that they will have noticed the twins and be able to tell you something about their comings and goings, even if they don't have any other useful information.

You manage to attract the attention of one of the hidden Night Blades and speak to him privately in the alleyway between two of the outbuildings, just like before. He informs you that the twins haven't left the school premises today, unless they know a secret passage to the sewers or something.

"Do you have any idea where they might be?" you ask.

He shrugs. "Maybe in Achamat's gambling den? I've heard that their fat friend's lost large sums of money there."

"The one run by Simony Balasteros?"

"Sure. As far as I'm aware, there's only one."

You nod. "All right, thank you."

After that, you head inside the Academy's main building, to the room where you came across Simony's hidden gambling den once before. You find Yuler Sagittarus there, playing a card game and cursing his luck, flanked on either side by one of the twins who seem to be acting as his bodyguards. You expect to see Moroth Noorandiun with them, but he is nowhere to be seen.

Elsewhere in the room, you see Simony laughing and joking with one of the other gamblers. You'd think they were friends if not for the daggers in their smiles, the malice in their eyes and the scarcely-veiled contempt with which they speak to each other.

You pause, considering what to do next. You had hoped to speak to the twins somewhere more private. Should you confront them here? Or try to lure them away?

*

Waking Nightmares (Part Two)
Looking around the room, you are – for a moment – distracted by its opulent furnishings: silk cushions, polished hardwoods and walls dripping with gold and jewels. Of course, they are mere illusions, so you are able to ignore them. Instead, you turn your attention on the gamblers, trying to find one of them who isn't currently so absorbed in their hobby they might fail to notice anything you might say to them. After some thought, you settle on an teenage girl with muddy brown hair, a face spattered with blotchy red acne, and an air of gloom and despondency about her.

As she gets up and begins to trudge out of the room, you hurry over to her. "Here is a gold piece," you say, handing it to her. "I want you to give it to Yulian Sagittarus–" You point a finger at where he is sitting. "–and ask him to meet me in the old, abandoned part of the school, where the magic mirror is. He'll know where to go."

"And… what will you give me in return?" she asks, frowning at you. "In other words, why shouldn't I just take your money and run?"

"If you do this for me, I will give you five gold pieces," you say, showing them to her. Most people would be impressed that they are large, thick and pure gold coins, but a scholar of history would be especially delighted that they are relics of an ancient civilisation, stamped with the image of a fierce warrior king and a few words in a long-forgotten language. Mishrak gave them to you earlier in the day, when you mentioned to him that you might need some money.

"Fifty shards for a two-minute task? You must be mad," the girl mutters. "But what the hell. It's not like I've got anything to lose."

"Meet me outside when you've done it," you say, heading for the door.



Sure enough, a few minutes later, the girl comes to meet you in the corridor outside: a drab and dreary room, entirely unornamented, with whitewashed walls and small windows that are too high up to see out of.

"I did what you asked," she says. "Now… we had a deal."

"We did indeed," you say, with an amiable nod, handing over the five gold pieces you promised her. "I have just one other request: take it and spend it on the things you need. Don't gamble any of it away."

She frowns, looks you up and down, and says, "What are you? A minor goddess of good fortune, here to save us puny mortals from ourselves?" She sneers at that. "Don't waste your breath. We're not all worth it."

As she walks away, you feel as if you should call after her, but you have no idea what to say.

"I can't decide if she was being rude or not," says Jana, who has been standing at your shoulder this whole time.

"So… you're trying to lure these teenage cultists somewhere we can ambush them," says Catharne, scrunching her brow in an expression of thought. "And then what?"

"Keep your voice down," you warn her. "I'll explain properly when I'm sure we won't be overheard."



While waiting in the old storeroom that houses the magic mirror through which you arrived in the Tyrepheum Academy the first time, you explain to Jana and Catharne: "When I met those 'teenage cultists' before, they were chasing Venta and her friends – the other members of Cadre 1F – you've met them a few times, yes? Anyway, those cultists… They wanted to drain Venta's blood to use it in a dark magic ritual. Goblin blood is supposed to be useful in rituals involving dreams and illusions, which is probably why Melphior's worshippers murdered so many of Tyrepheum's goblins before the Night Blades arrived and put a stop to that. One of these 'teenage cultists' is the son of Yuler Sagittarus, a very rich and influential man who also happens to be a high-ranking cult member. The twins are his bodyguards. I don't know much about them, I'll admit. But I'm sure they know plenty of things about the cult – things they may not even be aware they know – and it's our job to convince them to share their knowledge with us, one way or another."

Jana makes a show of sharpening her cold iron dagger. "One way or another, huh?"

"Please don't kill them," you say. "It's so hard to get useful information out of dead people."

"I'm sure Bellona could do it." She gives a small shrug. "Isn't that what necromancy's all about? Or at least it was originally, before people started binding souls and raising the dead."

"Bellona has enough to do. Besides, we should be able to persuade them without her help," you say.

"I can be very, very persuasive," says Jana, slicing a chunk off an old wooden crate.



Sometime later, Yulian Sagittarus arrives with his twin bodyguards in tow. His florid face loses its colour and his jaw drops when he sees you. "You!" he cries, jabbing a finger in your general direction. "Why are you here? Haven't you done enough already?!"

His twin bodyguards, brother and sister, pallid and dark-haired, don't look surprised to see you. Instead, they look smug. There's something odd and inhuman about their sinuous movements, as if their bodies don't have the same joints as regular people.

"I know you belong to Melphior's cult," you say. "I want to know everything you know about them. Where is their main base? What resources do they have? Where are their secret hidey-holes? What are they planning to do next? And so on and so forth. One way or another, you will tell me."

Yulian blusters and sputters incoherently. One of his bodyguards signals for him to be quiet while the other bares her teeth at you and says, "What if we refuse?"

"Then I will have to resort to violence," you say, gathering power and getting ready to fight.

"How delightful," she replies, but it is as if someone else is speaking out of her mouth. You can hear an odd reverberation, as if her voice was overlaid with that of a much older man.
 
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 111-120)
Waking Nightmares (Part Three)
"I've fought demons before. You don't scare me" you say, reaching for the creepy girl with your telekinetic powers. She doesn't reply. Her smirk deepens as you find it inexplicably difficult to grab onto her. It's as if you're trying to hold on to something liquid. Something inside her robes is glowing. Eerie light shines on her face from underneath, casting sinister shadows and giving her a faintly ghoulish appearance.

"Got yourself some protective enchantments did you?" asks Jana, looking thoughtful. "They won't last long."

Without warning, the girl's hand lashes out. You take a step back, though she is still too far away to hit you. Too late, you realise she threw something at you. It looked like a ball of smoke, moving faster than you could dodge – or maybe you sensed it rather than saw it – and it seemed to dissipate as soon as it touched your bare skin.

You feel strangely drowsy. It is almost painful to keep your eyes open. You find yourself thinking… And a moment later, you've forgotten what you were thinking about. Thought and memory drift away from you like fleeting shadows. You hear voices – Jana and Catharne and some others you don't recognise – but they seem very far away. What they are saying doesn't mean anything to you, insulated as you are behind a veil of darkness. You feel your head lolling forward and then…



Jana grabbed hold of Elys before she could topple to the floor. Catharne let out a shriek of anger and dismay. The dragonling threw off her human disguise, briefly became a hideous mishmash of human and reptilian shapes, opened her mouth wide and screamed.

The scream became something physical, burning with rage and pain, filling the room with magical flames. Hastily, Jana dragged Elys's unconscious body into cover behind a stack of boxes. Of course, there wasn't much heat – it wasn't real fire at all – but it was no less deadly for all that. Dragon breath was strange and horribly powerful. She'd learned to be wary of it.

The three teenage cultists had been caught in the middle of the blast, unable to escape in time. Maybe they'd tried to dodge, but it hadn't done them any good. Catharne's explosive breath attack had picked them up and dashed them against the wall, torn them inside out and reduced them to charred lumps of bone and meat. There was a foul, acrid smell in the air.

"Well done, Catharne," said Jana, slumping against the wall.

"What have they done to Elys?" asked the dragonling, who was now so large she would have trouble fitting through the doorway. "Is she…?"

"As far as I can tell, she's only sleeping," said Jana. "Still, they must've put a lot of power into that spell for it to get past her defences."

"I wish you wouldn't damage my pawns," said a man's voice, deep and mellifluous, sounding richly amused. "They take time to replace. Months and months for them to be born. All that schooling. And so on."

Though their corpses were barely more than scorched husks, the twins began to move, slowly got to their feet, and embraced each other so tightly it was as if they had become a single being.

"Of course, they're not really twins at all," said the unseen man's voice. "They're one of my finer creations. I hope you like it."

Melding together, the twins had become an abomination with two heads and four long tentacles, with withered vestigial legs, floating in the air about a metre above the ground. It seemed much larger than the two teenagers it had been formed from, even after they'd been put together. There was no sign of the damage Catharne's dragon breath had done to either of them. Instead, its flesh was pink, healthy and new.

"Life magic," said Jana, wrinkling her nose in disgust.

"It's not just good for healing," the man's voice agreed.

"W-what should we do now?" asked Catharne. "I could blast them again, maybe?"

The abomination opened its mouths and let out a bloodcurdling roar. Jana shrank back from it.

"Um…"



It is a bright sunny day. You are standing on a dusty, deeply-rutted road, surrounded by beautiful countryside. A chequerboard of fields stretches off into the horizon. Each field is surrounded by hedgerow and has one of four different crops growing in it: wheat, turnips, barley and clover. On one of the nearby hills, you see a farmhouse, a barn and a few sheds. You hear a mournful creaking sound from a windmill that stands like a solitary sentry, proud and alone.

You have been here before, in dreams. This is where you first met the Riddling Knight.

But it is different this time. Once, it was a charmingly bucolic place, but now it feels strangely desolate.

Even with the sun shining down above you, you can't help but shiver. You feel as if you are being watched. A shadow rises up behind you.

*

Waking Nightmares (Part Four)
Whirling around, you are relieved to see the Riddling Knight standing before you. Then, you are dismayed to notice her bruised face encrusted with blood, her torn and tattered armour, and the dark red stain seeping through her tunic.

"What's happened?" you ask, rushing to comfort her, gathering her up in your arms.

"There… there's a monster," she says, coughing wetly. "I… I was no match for it."

"A demon?" you ask. "Where is it?"

But she is no longer listening to you. Instead, she appears to have slipped into a stupor. When she speaks, her words have no relevance to the question you just asked her. It is as if she is reciting a soothing mantra:

"They're phantom shapes you see up high
Or shining silver in the sky.
Behind their banks of white or grey
The sun doth hide so far away."

"Clouds," you say. "That's the answer to your riddle, isn't it?"

She gives a small nod. Then, before you can say anything else, she continues:

"An ancient man whose arms are long,
Whose trunk is thick and broad and strong,
Who sits beside a flowing stream,
With nought to do but wait and dream."

"A tree. That's an easy one," you say. "After you mentioned its 'trunk', it was obvious."

"Someone once said there was nothing in the world as lovely as a tree. Or something like that. Maybe I'm misremembering," she murmurs. "Or did I just dream that?"

"I don't know what you mean." You shake your head. "Please focus!"

The Riddling Knight opens her mouth to speak again, but you don't hear what she says. All around you, the dream world fades into murky darkness. You feel as if you are falling into a pit. It is a long way down.



As the horrible two-headed monster filled the doorway, Jana had to make a hasty decision. Giving Catharne a nod, she said, "Blast it out of the way. We need to get out of here."

The dragonling opened her mouth to spray the vile mutated creature with magical flames. However, even as she did so, it opened one of its mouths and seemed to do the same.

Catharne shrieked in agony. Acid dripped off her scales and onto the floor. Seeing that, Jana could only hope that none of it had gone in her eyes or trickled through the gaps between her scales. She'd have to be thoroughly washed in clean water as soon as possible. And she'd need some light magic healing as well. But first, they'd need to survive long enough to reach a place of safety where such things would be available to them.

Fortunately, Catharne's return fire had knocked the monstrosity back far enough that the doorway was clear.

"Come on!" cried Jana, using her magically enhanced strength to pick up Elys as if she weighed nothing at all. "Now's our chance!"

Catharne nodded, stumbling forwards so unsteadily that – for a moment – Jana was afraid she'd been blinded.

"I'm fine! Don't worry about me!" the dragonling cried, bravely continuing onwards.

Jana was fairly sure Catharne had multiple eyelids, so… Well, she could only hope they'd protect her from the acid.

They ran away as quickly as they could, in a more-or-less random direction, and the monster floated after them. Ducking into an alcove, Jana took a moment to pinch Elys's nose and cover her mouth in the hope that it would be enough to rouse her from her magically induced slumber.

It seemed to work. Elys's eyes opened and her arms flailed around in a desperate attempt to save herself from being suffocated. When Jana let go of her, she looked up confusedly and asked, "Wh… what's going on?"

"There's a monster," Jana told her. "We need to–"

But then Elys slumped and her eyes rolled back into her head as whatever spell the twins had cast upon her took effect again.

"I'm sure Bellona will be able to cure her," said Jana, trying to reassure herself. "We just need to get out of here first."



When you open your eyes again, you are back in the world of dreams. All around, you see sprawling farmland, the same as before. But now the sun is gone and the light is fading. In the gloom, the shadows seem to writhe and reform into ghastly shapes.

You see the Riddling Knight standing nearby, swaying from side to side. When she sees you, she says:

"They're all afraid to hear my yowl
So ev'ry time I'm on the prowl,
I hide from rodents, fish and fowl,
Stay out of sight; the night's my cowl.
I'm armed with paws, sharp claws and teeth.
I'm beautiful beyond belief.
I lie in wait; beware my traps.
I like to doze or sit in laps.
So don't forget to worship me;
'Cos if you do I'll have to flee."

"A common housecat," you say.

"Yes… I used to have a cat. My husband gave it to me. It had wings," she says distantly. "I wonder what happened to it?"

"I don't understand what you want from me," you say, frowning at her. "What can I do to help you?"

"Answer me this: what's worse than finding a worm in your apple?"

"Finding half a worm in your apple," you reply. "That's an old one."

She shakes her head. "There are a great many things worse than finding a worm in your apple. Being raped or murdered, for example. Or having one of the Demon Lords take over the world of dreams." She gives you a sad smile. "I suppose it's all a matter of perspective."

You hear a rumbling in the distance. A dark silhouette looms over you, stretching into the sky. You catch a glimpse of a demonic figure with horns and black leathery wings.

"Remember me," says the Riddling Knight, drawing her sword.

And then she is gone.

Faster than your eyes could follow, she was torn apart, ripped to shreds and reduced to a fine mist. Nothing of her remains.

Before you, there is a grotesque creature that appears to be a mishmash of many different body parts that have been crudely stitched or fused together. It has a pair of mismatched horns upon its head: one is like that of a great aurochs while the other is a backwards-curving spiral. One of its eyes is yellow, with a reptilian slit pupil, while the other is black with fiery red edges like a glowing coal. Part of its face might have been that of a colossal statue modelled on a handsome and noble statesman while the rest is that of a snarling and savage beast. Patches of its skin appear fresh and healthy, but the rest is grey and decayed. Its physique is blocky and misshapen, forcing it into a crooked, slouching stance. You wonder what it once was, before it became what it is now, and if there is anything left of its original appearance.

"I am Melphior, the Demon Lord of Dreams and Death," it says. "You will carry a message for me: tell all of Zora Alishanda's worshippers to bow down before me or be destroyed. Soon, I will tear off all of her masks one by one, leaving her with nowhere to hide. Then, when she lies naked and exposed before me, I will kill her and take her kingdom for myself. The world of dreams will become a place of horror and despair for those who oppose me."

A fanged grin spreads across the two halves of the demon's face. "Tell them that. Let them know what awaits them."

*

Waking Nightmares (Part Five)
"I can't tell them anything while I'm stuck here," you point out. "When I wake up, I will carry your message to those it may concern, but I can't do that unless you undo the spell that keeps making me fall asleep."

Melphior inclines his head, looking down on you from a great height. "Undo the curse, you mean? Very well. When you awaken, tell everyone that my triumph is at hand.

You wonder if you should say something else – attempt to wheedle more information out of him, perhaps – but you never get the chance. The vision fades away.



Slinging Elys's unconscious body over her shoulder, Jana continued to run. By now, she was sure she must have reached those parts of the school building that were still in frequent use, where at any moment she might run into one of the teachers or some of their pupils. In recognition of this fact, Catharne had shapeshifted back into her human form; a young girl who looked like she was maybe twelve years old would attract a lot less attention than a fully-fledged dragonling running through the school corridors.

"We could really use some help," Jana muttered, glancing behind her and seeing that the twisted monstrosity was still pursuing them. Its movements were deceptively slow; it seemed as if it was hardly moving at all, but it was still managing to keep up with them even while they were running at full pelt.

"I am here," said a voice in her mind. "How can I help?"

It took a few moments for Jana to recognize the voice; she'd only heard it once before and not for very long. Still, Elys had told her plenty of stories about this place, so she had a good idea who it was. "Archironaeus?"

"Yes, that's my name. Hoo hoo. I have been observing for a while and I would like to help. What can I do?"

Jana considered. She wasn't sure that the little god would be able to fight the abomination that the Rayze twins had become – distract it, maybe, but would that be enough? – so she thought it would be better if he informed the Night Blades of what had happened. They were skilled fighters, well-armed, and several of them were stationed in the Tyrepheum Academy, lurking out of sight, so they'd be able to rush to her aid in only a few moments. In fact, if this frantic chase continued much longer, especially if she and Catharne were forced to flee through one of the doors that would take them outside, it was likely that the Night Blades would notice and be forced to intervene. However, Jana realised she didn't want that, not if it meant that their presence in the Academy would be revealed to everyone. This would all be nothing if they were forced to retreat and then Melphior's cultists burnt down Jaqari Pruyte's workshop. So, racking her brains, Jana tried to think of someone else who might come to her rescue. Where in this place could she find a knight in shining armour?

"Professor Kunrath," she said, after a few moment's thought. "When I met him before, he seemed nice. I'm sure he'd be willing to come to our aid."

"He is in the middle of teaching a class. But I'll see what I can do," said Archironaeus. "It would be helpful if you could find a way to stay in one place for a few minutes."

"A few minutes? It'll be tricky," said Jana, shaking her head. Then, turning to Catharne, she said, "Hey, do you think you could manage another breath attack?"



When you open your eyes, you are upside down and your face is pressed against the soft fabric of Jana's tunic. All around, there is chaos and confusion. You have no idea what's going on.

"P-put me down." You gasp and sputter, struggling to speak. "I'm all right!"

"Elys!" cries Jana, lifting you up over her shoulder and then lowering you to the floor as delicately as she can. However, you are feeling so dazed and sick that you can't help but retch, spewing the half-digested remains of your lunch all over the floor in front of you.

"I'm sorry," you mutter, grimacing at the acid taste in your mouth.

"Oh, you're fine, are you?" says Jana, shaking her head. "Well, never mind. As soon as we've dealt with this horror, we're going home."

You see a two-headed abomination floating unsteadily down the corridor towards you, bruised and blistered and bleeding all over, but still moving inexorably closer. It is a vile creature formed out of melded and mutated flesh, but it is still barely recognizable as having been formed out of the Rayze twins.

Next to you, Catharne gives an agonised moan, clutches her throat and slumps to the floor.

"I guess it's up to me," says Jana, hurling her cold iron dagger. You are impressed to see it sink into one of the monster's eyes, spilling viscous fluid all down its face, before magically returning to her hand.

However, the monster barely seems to notice. It opens its mouth, causing Jana to stumble backwards, shielding her face behind her hands, and then–

There is a flash of blinding light. You hear an explosion. The floating horror is knocked sideways into the wall. Before it can do anything, it is struck again. And again.

Suddenly, Professor Kunrath is there, striding through the smoke. He is a funny little man with a ridiculous moustache and a plump belly, but he nevertheless manages to look imposing; moving with cold purpose and precision, a thoughtful frown upon his face, he takes a handful of dust from a pouch at his belt and throws it at the monster. Somehow, this causes it to explode. He does this twice more, just to make sure.

"Thank you!" cries Jana, with tears in her eyes, gasping and sobbing for breath. "Oh, thank you!"

Kunrath gazes at you, at Catharne's unconscious body, at Jana trying not to weep, and at the monster's crispy-fried husk. "What exactly happened here?" he asks. "Actually… no, don't tell me. You'd better go. Now, before anyone catches you."

"Thank you," says Jana again. She helps you up off the floor and then picks up Catharne as if she weighed no more than a feather. "Let's get out of here!"

It seems the wisest course of action, so you nod in agreement. You are unable to run – or even to walk very quickly – so you open a portal to take you back to Tyrepheum's goblin town. It takes you a couple of attempts.

*

Waking Nightmares (Part Six)
After your return to the undersea palace, you exchange a few bleary words with your worried parents before going to your room and collapsing into bed. You doze fitfully for a few hours. If you dream, you do not remember it later on.

Your mother is the one to rouse you from sleep. "Elys? It's nearly dinnertime," she says, frowning down at you. The glowing light in her hand shines a faint luminescence over the rest of her, giving her an almost ghostly appearance. "Are you going to join us?"

"I… I suppose I should," you croak, rising unsteadily to your feet.

"I hope to see you soon," she replies. A moment later, she leaves the room, gliding away on silent feet. You are left alone and in peace; you could take this opportunity to go back to sleep, but instead you pour yourself a glass of water and take a little while to refresh yourself, getting ready to answer some difficult questions.



In the small part of Mishrak's palace that has become your family's temporary home, you go to the dining room and sit with Jana and Catharne. They look exhausted and withdrawn, sagging in their seats as if they can barely summon the strength to remain upright.

You eat a light meal and try to explain the day's events to your parents. Your account is rather muddled and confused, but you manage to convey all the really important information to them.

"–said he was the Demon Lord Melphior. He has been destroying Zora Alishanda's masks, one by one. He plans to kill her before she can be freed from her prison on the moon! We have to stop him!"

"I agree," says your father. "But it's not as simple as that."

"What do you mean?" you ask.

"There must have been a reason why he shared his plans with you, other than mere arrogance. Perhaps he was lying to you. Or perhaps he was telling the truth. Either way, it's probably a trap."

You cock your head to one side and look bemusedly at him. "So… if I were to inform the Four Seasons – uh, maybe not Astran – and urge them to come to their mother's aid, what could he do to 'trap' them?"

"Melphior would not have declared his intentions to you if he thought there was any chance that anyone could stop him. But I suspect he hopes to weaken his enemies in the process. If the Four Seasons tried to attack him in the heart of his domain – in the hell he claims as his own, in the depths of the underworld – the other demon lords would have little choice but to come to his aid. A great and terrible war among the gods would be the result, exactly like what happened at the end of the Second Age."

"Well, what would happen if they sent their worshippers – their most powerful wizards and warriors – to join us in thwarting Melphior's cultists in Tyrepheum. Or told them to eradicate his cults wherever they can be found, starving him of worship?"

"Many of Melphior's worshippers are highly-placed, wealthy and influential men and women," says your father. "If they claimed they were being persecuted, that the accusations against them were utter falsehoods, it could lead to conflict between the faithful of the Four Seasons and governments around the world, thereby weakening them and making it easier for Melphior and others like him to seize power."

"So, is there nothing we can do?" you ask, brimming with frustration.

"Whatever we do will have to be carefully considered," says your father. "But I agree we must do something."

"For as long as Zora Alishanda has her masks to hide behind, she is safe," says your mother, cutting to the heart of the matter. "Therefore, we must protect them until Jaqari Pruyte and his comrades can complete the space gonne and use it to launch their mission to the moon. If they can free their goddess from her bindings, she will be more than capable of defending herself from Melphior or anyone else who'd seek to harm her."

"If," says your father, rubbing his forehead as if in pain.



When you've finished eating, it occurs to you that you don't know if Bellona was successful in removing the metaphysical chains attached to Philander's soul or not. You head to her clinic to find out.

She seems in good spirits, you are glad to see, though you are somewhat surprised to see Green Flame and the other members of Cadre 1F haven't left yet. You wonder why that is, but you don't want to rudely blurt out a question like, 'Why are you still here?'

So, instead, you smile at Bellona and say, "Were you successful? Is Philander safe now?"

"I suppose that depends on your point of view," she replies, gravely, though you still think she looks relatively cheerful, much more so than usual. "I have removed the curses that bound his soul to that of his father. However, it is almost certain that Cinna Beli-Zephalos will have noticed what I've done. Therefore, I'm not sure it is safe for him–" She indicates Philander. "–to return home."

"That is what we've been discussing," says Green Flame. "Lord Mishrak has told us that we may stay here for as long as we want. Philander would gladly accept that kind offer if we could find a way to rescue his sisters first. Isolia would like to continue her schooling, but it doesn't have to be in Tyrepheum. On the other hand, Dorian and Venta have loved ones they do not wish to leave behind. And if I return to the Tyrepheum Academy without one of my students, I will be punished. It is almost certain that the loss of my slave brand will be noticed. I will be killed or re-enslaved. It is a conundrum."

"I'm sure you could fight your way out, if you must," says Dorian. "You're one of the mightiest wizards I've ever heard of."

"I am not invincible. There are too many ways I could be stunned, or paralysed, or tricked, or overwhelmed by sheer weight of numbers, or overcome by an even mightier wizard," says Green Flame. "No one can defend themselves against everything that might possibly be used against them."

"Well… I think it would be a good idea for the goblins of Tyrepheum to start relocating to somewhere they won't be persecuted," you suggest. "Somewhere in Quellonia, maybe. It's been hundreds of years since we had our last pogrom!"

"How encouraging," says Venta, rolling her eyes.

"And… uh, Dorian, why don't you explain the situation to your parents and ask them if they'd like to move?" you ask.

"My father is a magistrate, an important man. Ever since Mishrak healed him, he's been rebuilding his life, proving himself to be just as capable as he was before," says Dorian. "It may be selfish of me, but… I don't want to take that away from him."

You hesitate, wondering what to suggest.

*

Waking Nightmares (Part Seven)
You hesitate, holding a finger to your lips and trying to think what to say next. Before you can make a decision, you need to understand the situation as well as you possibly can, so you ask: "What did Phil's father hope to accomplish by cursing his children and binding their souls? What was the point?"

"Cinna Beli-Zephalos bound his children to himself. Their souls are chained to his," says Bellona, sounding as bleak as you've ever heard her. "I cannot be entirely sure why he did this – not without seeing him for myself – but I have some compelling theories. Perhaps, over time, he planned to turn them into extensions of himself. Their bodies, their knowledge experience would become his. He could absorb their souls into his own, subsume them and thereby become something more than human, which might enable him to overcome or bypass whatever Achamat did to him." She puts on a mild frown. "Something to do with his true name, wasn't it?"

"His family name, which he was very proud of. He traded it to the Demon Lord Achamat in exchange for power," you say. "Somehow, that meant people started to have difficulty remembering who he was. No, I don't understand it."

"It sounds to me like he traded away a piece of his soul, though perhaps that he didn't realise. If he was so proud of his family name that it formed a vital part of his identity and sense of self, then… I suppose it's possible."

"I'd assumed that Achamat was trying to recreate the circumstances that led to the Forgotten God – before he became the Forgotten God – erasing himself from existence," you say.

Bellona gives a long, slow nod. "That is also possible."

"So… Cinna is planning to steal his children's bodies and devour their souls," you conclude.

"I suspect he might already have done so. More than once," says Philander in a strangled voice. "I mean, I never found out what happened to my elder brother, Hubris. I've tried writing to him several times – I hoped he'd escaped – but he never replied. Maybe he couldn't." He pauses and takes a deep breath. "And… my sister, Acedia… I don't know what happened to her. I thought she was still at home, but… when I went back there, last summer, I didn't see her at all. It's been years since I've seen her."

"Well then, it's simple," you declare. "Cinna must die. The sooner the better."

Glancing around to see how Cadre 1F reacts to this, you notice a nod from Green Flame, a grimace from Dorian, a forlorn sigh from Venta and a shudder from Isolia. Philander's face is a battleground where tribes of warring emotions compete for dominance: shame, fear and desperate hope.

Blinking in surprise, Bellona looks at you open-mouthed, for a moment, but doesn't say anything. You suspect she is shocked that you were the one to advocate that Cinna should be killed, not that it was suggested as an option.

"I wish to volunteer," says Green Flame, raising a hand. "However you plan to kill Cinna, I would like to be part of it."

"I don't have a plan yet," you admit. "That's something we'll have to think about."

"Indeed," says Bellona. "We should discuss it with m-mom and dad, don't you think?"

You notice she still seems nervous about calling your parents 'mom and dad', even though they adopted her at least a decade before you came along. Should you feel sad or exasperated about that? You're not quite sure. And anyway, you have more pressing matters to consider.

"I should tell you… Earlier today, I went to Tyrepheum to talk to Yulian Sagittarus and his cronies. The ones who were trying to catch you and extract some of your blood," you say, looking at Venta.

"Thanks again for saving me." She nods. "I don't know if they would have killed me, but I suspect they might have."

"Yes, well… You don't have to worry about that anymore. At least not from them," you say. "They're dead. One of the twins hit me with some kind of sleep spell, then Catharne panicked and blasted them with dragon breath. Yulian died there, but the twins melded together into a horrible monster: the creation of a powerful life mage. Meanwhile, in my dreams, I saw the Riddling Knight. She was dazed and badly wounded. Then, the Demon Lord Melphior appeared before me, slew the Riddling Knight and announced that it was his intention to destroy all of Zora Alishanda's masks, kill her and steal the Dreaming World for himself. He bade me tell everyone that his triumph is at hand."

In the silence that follows, Venta schools her features into a grim and impassive frown, despite the panic in her eyes. "That is… more or less what we expected. We don't have much time." She takes a deep breath. "Tonight, I will… return to Tyrepheum and consult with my family, tell them what you've told me and… um, together, we will decide on the best course of action."

"We need to keep Zora Alishanda's remaining masks safe until Jaqari Pruyte and his team can finish building the space gonne. Then, if they can land on the moon and free her, it won't matter what Melphior and his cultists do next," you summarise. "So long as we can keep her alive until then."

"Thank you for telling me, Elys," says Bellona. "I will relay this information to Teryn and his other servants."

"Venta, I will escort you to your parents' house tonight," says Green Flame. "But I think the rest of us should stay here, at least for the time being." She glances around at the other members of Cadre 1F, who nod their assent.

"Goodbye for now, Elys," says Dorian, raising a hand and waving it at you.

"Goodbye!" You smile and wave back at him.

After the rest of Cadre 1F have said their farewells and trooped off to put their plans for the night into action, you take the opportunity to speak to Bellona in private.

"You must know that… the Riddling Knight was protecting me from a demon who was torturing me in my dreams," you murmur. "Now she's gone, I'm afraid he will continue to do so."

Bellona pauses, looks thoughtful for a moment and then rummages through one of the cupboards that line the edges of the room. "I thought I had… Yes, I have it." From amidst the clutter, she retrieves a glass bottle containing a murky grey liquid and hands it over to you. "This is a potion for dreamless sleep. Take a teaspoonful before bedtime every night. That should suffice, for now." She chews her lip and stares at the wall as if peering into the distance. "Of course, before long, we will need to come up with a more permanent solution. Hmm…"

"Thank you, big sis!" you cry, hugging her. Then, before she can react, you scurry away.



Later that evening, while you are sitting in one of the undersea palace's communal areas, reading a rare book lent to you by Mishrak – it's about the Dreaming World and some of the more notable personages who dwell within it, including Zora Alishanda's masks – one of the Night Blades comes to visit you. He is a middle-aged goblin with a worn, weather-beaten look about him, as if time and rough winds have scraped away at him. Old scars have faded away to near invisibility, leaving only a few smoothed seams across his face. His skin is as brown as clay, his hair is dusty blond with the consistency of cobwebs, and he has a ragged hole through his left ear. His facial features are blandly unmemorable, to the extent that you worry that you might forget about him if you glance away for a moment. You don't recognize him, but you get the feeling that you should. Then, when you hear his voice, you realise you've met him before: it is Dakendar Lugat, who was serving as one of the guards outside Jaqari Pruyte's workshop when you visited Tyrepheum three months ago.

"Good to see you again. May I offer you a seat?" you say, remembering your manners.

He sits down and slumps dejectedly in the offered chair. "The raid was a failure. Or rather, it never happened," he says, without preamble. "Yuler Sagittarus cancelled it after the untimely death of his son. Only a handful of cultists – those who didn't get the message in time – showed up at all. What a waste."

"Oh… I'm sorry about that," you say.

"Yes, well… maybe it's not your fault. Maybe they'd have cancelled the meeting even if you hadn't given them an excuse. Maybe they got scared so they've decided to lie low for a while. I suppose it doesn't matter why. Whatever the reason, they've thwarted us this time."

While he is sitting there looking so miserable, you have no desire to add to his woes, but you feel as if you have little choice. "Um, there's something you and the other Night Blades should know," you begin. From there, you proceed to tell him about the dream in which you saw the Riddling Knight's death and Melphior's declaration.

"We need to protect Zora Alishanda's remaining masks," you say. "However we can."

"Yes, of course," he says. "That goes without saying."



Sometime later, after he leaves, you return to your own room, put on your nightdress, take a spoonful of Bellona's potion and go to bed. Oblivion comes as a welcome relief.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part One)
The next morning, when you've finished making yourself presentable, you head to your family's shared dining room, where you see Bellona idly toying with a plate of fruit, apparently lost in thought. The two of you have much to discuss, so you put on a winsome smile and sidle over to sit with her.

However, before you can get there, you are accosted by your father, who says, "Good morning, Elys. I've just contacted the Engelram Academy and told them that I've called you home due to a family emergency. Jana and Catharne as well. They won't expect to see you for the next couple of weeks."

"That was well done," you say. "And it's not as if you were lying: if Melphior kills Zora Alishanda and takes over the Dreaming World, it will be an emergency for everyone, not just our family."

He nods. "I know you don't care much about school, but you'll have to go back there eventually. And when you do, I think it would be for the best if you didn't have to answer too many awkward questions. Just say it's a private matter and you don't want to discuss it."

"Very thoughtful of you," you say, kissing him on the cheek.

"I hope that'll give you enough time to do whatever you need to do," he says. "Tell me if you need anything else."

"How goes the war against Aspitolm?" you ask. It has been long enough since you've asked that question that you are somewhat concerned about what may have happened in the interim.

"Later today, I'm going to a strategy meeting. With Gelfavar Wolfshadow, the Rivayne admiral and a few others. We need to discuss how we'll overcome the dead fleet." He grimaces at that. "I'd hoped Belle would help us with that, but if you need her more… Well, I suppose there's no rush."

"I doubt I'll need her for very long. Just a few days," you promise.

"You need me, do you?" says Bellona, looking up from her meal. "It seems I'm very much in demand these days."

"I want to continue our conversation from yesterday," you say, ambling over to her. "About Philander's father."

Behind you, the door opens and Jana enters the room. Slinking over to you, she takes up her position by your side. Her hair is damp and she hasn't finished buttoning up her jacket. Nevertheless, she is armed and ready to serve.

"Let's go to my study," says Bellona, getting up. "There are some books I may need to refer to."

She leaves her meal behind, seemingly forgotten about. You pick up the abandoned plate of fruit and carry it with you, just in case she wants to finish it off later on.



"What exactly do you want to know?" asks Bellona, standing on a small stepladder and searching through her bookcase, running her finger along the top shelf as she peruses each volume in turn.

"Um… you mentioned that Philander's father – Cinna Beli-Zephalos – has been stealing the souls and bodies of his children. Isn't that the sort of thing the Elder Gods were trying to prevent when they came up with the Fourth Law? In which case, why hasn't he been horribly cursed for breaking it?"

Bellona pauses, considering your question carefully. You watch her uneasily, wishing she'd get down from the stepladder. "Autocannibalism – that is to say, the practice of eating oneself – does not break the Fourth Law. You wouldn't want to worry about being 'horribly cursed' every time you accidentally bit the inside of your cheek, would you? Or…" She pauses, gazing into the distance, as if she can see through walls and the darkness of the depths of the ocean. "Every day, without knowing it, we ingest millions of dead skin cells from the inside of our mouths and throats. That's just part of being alive. It would be dreadfully unfair if we were cursed for that."

"So, because Cinna has turned his children into…?" You frown, trying to remember her exact words. "Um, I think you said, 'extensions of himself'. Is that why he hasn't broken the Fourth Law? Because his children are already considered to be part of him?"

"Precisely." Bellona gives you a pleased smile. "It is a process that takes many years, I have no doubt. While I was talking to Philander yesterday, during the operation and for a few hours afterwards, he told me many things. Also, he paid me a number of extravagant compliments, which he seemed very embarrassed about."

"That's Phil, all right," says Jana, rolling her eyes.

"And that led me to wonder: why does he behave like that? Why did his father give him the name 'Philander'? And all his brothers and sisters are similarly named after various sins. Why is that?" She pauses, gathering her thoughts. "I suspect Cinna may have put a fragment of his own soul into each of his children, which would make it easier for him to absorb them and would help him to sidestep the Fourth Law; it's not cannibalism if he's merely reuniting with his own missing pieces, or so I'm sure he'd argue."

"How is it that his soul fragments cause them to be associated with different sins?" you ask.

"The soul fragments he placed within his children may induce emotions and behaviours giving rise to those sins. You see, emotions are the product of complex interactions between the brain, the soul, and chemicals within the body. By removing parts of the soul, it is possible to deaden or at least dampen certain emotions. Of course, to undergo such a procedure willingly would be… foolish, to say the least. Perhaps Cinna deliberately engineered himself to be coldly dispassionate and rational by excising those parts of himself he thought were least useful. Or he was desperate to curb his own rapacious desires by passing them on to his children instead. Who can say?"

Jana wrinkles her nose at that. "Does it matter why he's done so many horrible things?"

"It may help us to understand exactly what he's done and thereby undo it," says Bellona. "However, this is all just supposition. I need more information before I can know which of my theories is correct."

"What other theories do you have?" you ask, curious.

"A man can be many different things in the eyes of many different people: a son, a brother, a father, a husband, a friend, a rival, an employer or an employee, and so on. In that respect, at least, Cinna Beli-Zephalos is the same as anyone else. So, what if each of his children represents a different facet of his personality, just one of the many faces he shows to the people around him, almost like Zora Alishanda and her 'masks'? It would be suspicious if they were all identical, so he gave each of them one of his traits and amplified it to extremes."

"Philander doesn't seem particularly lustful, though," you say. "No more than most teenage boys."

"Which would suggest that the soul fragment inside him has very little influence over him," says Bellona with a nod. "Despite his father's attempts to break his will by subjecting him to various forms of abuse. No matter how often Philander has been beaten, humiliated, half-starved or locked up in a cold, dark room, he still hasn't given up hope or lost his sense of humour. Truly remarkable."

"Do you think his brothers and sisters have been similarly abused?" you ask, feeling a rising sickness in your stomach.

"Undoubtedly. Cinna was trying to soften them up, to make it easier for him to control them." She pauses, striking up a thoughtful pose. "Considering that he has paid large sums of money to have some of them learn magic at the Tyrepheum Academy, that seems counterproductive. A wizard with no willpower is hardly a wizard at all."

"They would need to become highly skilled to overcome their lack of willpower," you point out. "Later on, when he absorbed them, Cinna could take the skills they'd learned for himself."

"Good reasoning," says Bellona. "Over many decades, it seems likely he has become an immensely powerful wizard. I suspect him of being a life mage – or I suppose he could have hired a life mage – who has used his powers to reshape his children to be as genetically similar to him as possible. According to the other members of Cadre 1F, Philander and his brother Simony look exactly like each other except that one is older than the other, despite the fact that they have different mothers. Presumably that's the reason why Cinna has repeatedly disposed of his mistresses after they have born him a child or two, just in case they noticed and objected to what he'd done. Also…" She takes a deep breath, gets down from her stepladder, reaches for a jug of water on her desk, rummages around for a suitable cup - she has to tip a couple of quills, a ruler and a pencil out of it first – and pours herself a drink. After she has taken a few sips, she continues: "Philander told me he'd seen a slave in the marketplace who strongly resembled him, to the extent that he could have been another brother. Which leads me to suspect that Cinna may have been dissatisfied with some of his natural-born children and decided to replace them with clones of himself, which he made with life magic. And then he sold his unwanted children into slavery. Waste not, want not, as they say.

"That's abhorrent," you faintly whisper.

"Does that surprise you? After everything else he's done?" asks Bellona.

Shaking your head, you mutter. "No, I suppose not. But…" Then, you blink, take a breath, and make a concerted effort to pull yourself together. "How do we stop him? If we tried to kill him, couldn't he just steal one of his children's bodies and leave his old body to die?"

"I doubt he could do so to Philander or Simony. They are still actively resisting him. The twins, Indulgence and Ferocity, are probably too young for him to have finished preparing them. However, there is good reason to suspect that Cinna may have already absorbed their older siblings, Hubris and Acedia. Perhaps he is keeping their bodies alive and hidden somewhere, just in case he ever needs a spare. And there is another older sister, Envy, whom no one has seen for a number of years." Bellona pauses, seems to consider, and comes to a conclusion: "I will have to be there when he is dealt with. I will trap his soul, prevent it from possessing another body, and give it over to my patron, who will imprison or dismantle it as he sees fit."

"Excellent," you say, feeling a surge of relief. "I'm glad you have a plan."

"However, I will need to set up a ritual to bind him. And while I'm doing so I will be unable to take part in the fighting," she warns you.

"That's fine," you say. "I know plenty of people who can fight. I'll make sure they hold Cinna in place while you get to work."

Bellona gives a slow, approving nod. "Was there anything else?"

"Wasn't there a book you were looking for?" asks Jana, smirking. "Or, when you were on that stepladder, were you just posing?"

"Oh. Thank you for reminding me," says Bellona, getting back onto the stepladder and retrieving a weighty tome from the top shelf. Leafing through its pages, she explains, "I had expected that we would discuss how we can remove the threat of the demon attacking you in your dreams, Elys. I think I may have a solution. You see, various gods have 'heavens' where the souls of their favoured champions and worshippers may find refuge and respite after death. Strashan has his Hall of Heroes where there is drinking and feasting and brawling forevermore, Lissa has her spring meadows and Nyssa her golden orchards. Living or dead, Shaori's worshippers may choose to join her flock. And some of Zora Alishanda's devotees choose not to return to the Wheel. Instead, they become part of the Dreaming World, serving as guides and protectors for dreamers who find themselves lost there. I doubt that any of them could battle a demon on even terms, but they could help you to defend yourself while you're asleep. I'm sure they would be glad to do so, especially if you explain to them that you were under the protection of the Riddling Knight before Melphior slew her. And, because I'm a necromancer and they're spirits of the dead, I should be able to summon one of them, with the help of one of the rituals from this book. Of course, you will have to talk to them, explain your situation and reach an agreement, but…" She gives you a piercing glance. "Would you like me to do that now?"

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Two)
"I think that's a good idea." You nod. "Can I do anything to help?"

"I have some candles in that cupboard over there," says Bellona, gesturing with one hand while hopping down from the stepladder. "If you'll fetch them for me, we'll make a start."

After that, she takes some time to draw a ritual circle, choose a few small objects with 'symbolic significance' – a feather, a ball of wool and a sleep mask – and place them in strategic positions before lighting candles all around the outside. Then, you hear her chanting words you almost recognize; you feel as if you should understand what she's saying, but then again it could all just be vague mystical nonsense. The shadows lengthen and you find yourself lulled into a doze.

At last, a man-sized patch of darkness appears in the centre of the circle. You glimpse what might be a face – or the mere suggestion of a face – with eyes and a mouth like the holes in a carnival mask, faint glints of starlight shining through the murk.

"I am Bellona Kachalskey, the Chosen of Teryn. I have summoned you here because my sister–" She indicates you. "–is in need of protection. While she is sleeping, she has been tormented by the demon Panegyrek, who is intent on punishing her for some minor humiliation. She needs someone to guide her, watch over her and teach her how to defend herself while she's in the Dreaming World."

The dream spirit inclines its head – or where its head should be – just slightly.

"Until recently, I was under the protection of the Riddling Knight. However, only yesterday, the Riddling Knight was slain by the Demon Lord Melphior, who intends to destroy all of Zora Alishanda's masks so he can kill her. I will do whatever I can to stop him," you say, having previously discussed with Bellona how you should explain the situation. "I am the Chosen of Mishrak the dragon-god and I…" You put on a self-deprecating smile. "Um, maybe someday I'll be a legendary hero. But I'm not yet. I'm too vulnerable while I'm asleep. And that's why I need your help."

You feel an outpouring of grief and rage from the dream spirit, almost as if they were your own emotions washing over you. Stretching out from the pool of darkness, you see flickering shapes like shadow puppets on a cave wall. A short story is acted out before you: there is a small, doughty hero, venturing into gloomy hidden places, shining a lantern that gleams like distant suns, revealing forgotten secrets and dragging them out into the light of day. You see him standing side-by-side with several other heroic figures, including one that looks exactly like him, fighting off what seems like an endless horde of chittering demons, descending into a subterranean realm lit by strange fires. There, they are confronted by a many-armed horror draped in a billowing black shroud. You see him fall, sliced in twain by an oversized sword burning with hateful runes. One of the other heroes joins the fray, striking with such speed and skill that… Everything fades. You don't see any more than that. The story is left unfinished.

"Who are you?" you ask, mouth dry. "Why did you show me that?"

"Riddle," says the dream spirit, in a faint and creaky voice, barely more than a whisper. "H-honour her."

"Is it a riddle I'm supposed to solve?" you persist. "Do you want me to answer? Or are you content for it to remain a mystery?"

"Answer. If y-you like."

You purse your lips, pondering for a moment. The story seems rather familiar, but your mind has gone blank and you are unable to come up with a suitable answer. At least, not yet. "May I have some time to think about it?"

"If you like."

"And will you help us?" asks Bellona, focusing on what's really important. "Will you finish what the Riddling Knight started?"

Formed from the darkness, a new shape appears in front of you. It looks exactly like you, in silhouette, with a shield strapped to your arm, glowing with the silvery light of the moon.

"Is that a 'yes'?" asks Jana, looking puzzled.

"Yes," says the dream spirit. "For her."



Sometime later, you arrive in Tyrepheum with Jana in tow. After you've sneaked inside the Academy, you attract a fearful glances and mutters from some of the students who see you in the corridors, who must have realised that you don't belong, that three of their fellows died gruesome deaths in mysterious circumstances only yesterday, and they don't want to be next. They don't seem to know who you are or if you had anything to do with Yulian Sagittarus having been reduced to a charred skeleton, but they're not keen to find out. So, when you approach them, they seem only too glad to tell you where Simony can be found: locked in his room, apparently. They're not sure why.

"Where is his room?" you ask.

Timorously, they point you towards it and then scurry away at the earliest opportunity. Nevertheless, with a modicum of effort, you are able to find the correct room.

As a fifth-year student, in his final year at the Academy – unless he chooses to stay on at the adjoining college – Simony has his own private room. The door is locked and magically sealed.

You hesitate, for a few moments, wondering if you should break in and how you would go about doing so. Then, Jana says, "Why don't we just knock?"

"Very well," you say, giving it a try.

After a few loud knocks, the door opens. "What do you want?" asks Simony, blinking in the light. His eyes are bloodshot and his expression is fixed in a pained grimace.

"It's me, Elys," you say. Actually, you can't remember ever having told him your name before, though you suppose it wouldn't have been difficult for him to find out, just by asking Philander or one of his friends. "Are you all right?"

Simony nervously moistens his lips. "Ahh. This morning, my father… sent some of his lackeys to fetch me. None of them are allowed on school premises, for various reasons, so… Prentigold stopped them. But if he hadn't…" He heaves a long, shuddering sigh. "Well, I suppose it doesn't matter. I'm sure my father will find a way to persuade him, sooner or later."

You hesitate, unsure of what to say.

His voice dripping with self-loathing, he continues: "I suppose you must think I'm a coward. To be honest, I'm ashamed of myself. Despite everything I've done – the magic I've learned, the alliances I've made, the money and secrets I've accrued, my position as a grand magus of Achamat's cult and so on – I can't defy my father. Where he's concerned, I'm just a scared little boy." He takes a deep breath. "I… I wish I could run away, but… I've got nowhere to run to. Besides, while my sisters are still here, it really would be cowardice."

"My elder sister managed to remove the spectral chains your father used to bind Philander's soul. That's why he sent for you. And that's why I'm here," you say. "If you come with me, she could free you just as easily."

"I… I think you should free my sisters first. And anyway, what do you want in exchange?"

"I'm not going to demand anything from you. But if you're willing to tell me everything you know about Melphior's cult, that would be very helpful."

"Maybe we shouldn't discuss this here," says Simony, glancing around uneasily. "How about… um… I'll gather together my notes and we can meet up… somewhere more private."

"What about in your room?" asks Jana, pointing to the darkness behind him. "You've locked it and put up privacy seals, haven't you?"

"Possibly," says Simony. "Although… I was hoping to wash and get properly dressed sometime today."

"We'll wait outside," you say.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Three)
After Simony has splashed water over himself and put on fresh clothes, he comes back out to you, hands you a folder filled with coded documents and says, "There are a few others I've got stashed around the place. This may take a while."

"Why have you done that?" you ask. "Why not leave them all in the same place?"

"Just in case someone breaks into my room and steals my notes, I've made multiple copies and hidden them in different locations," he explains. "Also, I don't want anyone to stumble on one of my caches and then have access to all the information I've gathered, so each set of notes is partially incomplete. And I've mixed in a few false documents as well, in the hope of causing as much confusion as possible."

"It sounds like you've got way too much time on your hands," says Jana, shaking her head.

Simony shrugs his shoulders at that. "Maybe. I've had a long time to think about this stuff."

You follow him around the building, into the disused areas that Archironaeus the owl-god has claimed as part of his domain, where he has hidden three more sets of coded documents in various places, one of which is a rather nice hidden bedroom.

"Don't worry, I'll make sure to remove all of the false documents before handing them over to you. I don't intend to mislead you or your allies in any way," Simony assures you. "I'll only give you the genuine information I've managed to accrue. And a codebook so you can decipher it."

"That's kind of you, but how did you manage to gather so much information?" you ask, raising an eyebrow at the large pile of papers he's holding. "And why?"

"Even if the demon lords themselves aren't rivals, their cults usually are. In each town or city, there's only so much space in which cults can grow before they attract too much attention. If one cult becomes too successful, that means there's less space for the others. And they're all squabbling over the same group of potential recruits: desperate losers, greedy aristocrats and thrill-seekers. It's a competition that the members of each cult want to win over all the others. So, we've hidden spies and informers among Melphior's cultists – and I'd be surprised if they haven't done the same to us."

You're tempted to ask him if he'll want to leave Achamat's cult when his soul is freed from his father's cursed chains, but you suspect he wouldn't be able to answer one way or the other.

"Who else has access to this information?" asks Jana.

"A few of my high-ranking colleagues," Simony replies.

Jana frowns, looking thoughtful. "So it's likely that Melphior's cultists have some idea of what you know about them."

"Yes, but there are limits to how much they can react to that knowledge, so as to not make it too obvious who's leaking it to them. And, because they don't have unlimited resources, sometimes they know that we know but it would be too difficult or expensive to do anything about it," says Simony, rifling through his pile of notes and carefully removing some of them. You can only assume he's separating the false documents from the real ones.

"Are you finished? Or do you have any more secret hiding places?" you ask.

"That's it. I'm done," he says, heaving a sigh of relief.

"All right, let's go somewhere more private," you say, glancing around and wondering if any of the Night Blades are nearby. You want to hand over Simony's coded documents to them, but this probably isn't the best place to do it. "I think we should go back to the undersea palace."

"Mishrak's place of residence, I assume," says Simony, looking warily at you. "But… what about my sisters?"

"They won't be in any more danger than they are now. And when we've made sure your father isn't looking out of your eyes, then we can start to make plans," you say.

Still he hesitates, unwilling to look you in the eye.

"I know you feel like a coward for running away and abandoning them, but you're not. You're afraid, but you're still trying to do the right thing. That's admirable," you say. "But sometimes, everyone needs a little help. Without my friends, I would have died yesterday. You are suffering under the same curse your father gave to Philander, which required one of the Chosen to remove. Getting the help you need is not cowardice."

"I don't want them to die – or worse – because of me," he whispers.

"Your father would be foolish to do anything to harm them right now. They're his insurance," you say.

"I suppose so," he says, without much enthusiasm.

"Alternatively, we could leave you here while we try to sort things out without your help," says Jana.

He grimaces. "Put like that, it would seem I have little choice."

"There's always a choice. It's just that sometimes none of the choices are exactly what you want. You've just got to pick the best option that's available," you say.

"I suppose so," he mutters.

"Would you like a hug?" you ask, trying to cheer him up.

A glimmer of his old self-confidence appears on his face. He gives you an amused look. "Better not. I don't think I could resist the temptation to start making horrible jokes." He pauses, stretches out his arms, rolls his shoulders and says, "All right, take me to your undersea palace."

You open a portal and prepare to do that. But first, you have to go back to Tyrepheum's goblin town, find one of the Night Blades' leaders and hand over the information that Simony procured for you. Also, you ask to speak to Red Ruin as a matter of urgency.

"He's not here right now," says the Night Blades' captain, tentatively, as if trying not to reveal anything. "But I can certainly pass on the message that you would like to speak to him. Later today, sometime?"



Before you go through the portal to the undersea palace, you make a point of warning Simony: "Soon, you will be privy to secrets that I – and my patron – would rather keep hidden. I trust you won't reveal them to anyone."

"You're doing me a favour," he says. "And, considering who you are and how many powerful friends you've got looking out for you, I'd have to be an idiot to betray you."

"Just so long as you understand," you say, giving him a pat on the back.



In the undersea palace, you head straight for the infirmary and entrust Simony to Bellona's care. He looks her up and down, grins and says, "So, you're the one who… uh, saved my brother. I can only imagine what he must have said when he saw you."

"He struggled against it, for a while," Bellona informs him. "But then he said I was the most beautiful woman he'd ever seen. He was very gallant about it."

"That's Phil," says Simony, rolling his eyes. "But… hmm, I suppose he won't be doing that anymore, now that the curse has been lifted. Almost seems like a shame."

"If he continues to say things like that, it will be by his own choice," says Bellona. "As well as freeing him from your father's clutches, that was one of the reasons why I removed the curse from him."

"Similarly, you won't be forced to… uh, sell religious offices," you say. "Unless you want to."

"It will be nice to be alone in my own head." Simony sighs. "And not have anyone – or anything – constantly telling me what to do or how to behave."

A thought occurs to you: "Simony, you want to be free, don't you? Have you ever considered becoming one of Shaori's worshippers?"

"Um… no. I can honestly say that I haven't," he says, looking bemused.

"I think I'd better get started," says Bellona, reaching out a hand to touch Simony's forehead. She winces. "This is going to take a while."

"We'll be off then," you say, taking Jana by the hand.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Five)
You want to speak to Raef, but you have no idea where to start looking for him. So, you speak to Mishrak through your spiritual connection and ask him for directions. He guides you to what looks like a large and cluttered library, where a small number of books, maps and ancient scrolls have been neatly shelved while many others lie in haphazard piles, waiting to be sorted.

Looking like nondescript peasants in dilapidated clothes, Raef and Samaya stand together in the middle of the room, embroiled in conversation.

You overhear Raef say something about: "–my copy of the Nehwehyri Recipe Book."

"It's probably in here somewhere," says Samaya, waving her arm around in a wide, sweeping gesture that takes in the entire room. "But I still think you're better off without it. Anyway, can we keep going? I'd like to finish cataloguing everything sometime this year."

"Is this what you're looking for?" you ask, spotting the title 'the Nehwehyri Recipe Book' on one of the books at the bottom of a large and uneven pile. You are somewhat disturbed to notice that the full title is 'To Serve Man: the Nehwehyri Recipe Book'.

"Uh, why would you want to read something like that?" asks Jana, looking suspiciously at Raef.

"It's a brilliant work of satire, a savage mockery of the god Vistander, written to make him appear monstrous and incompetent," says Raef. "Banned throughout Nehweyr, the Avanni Empire and various other nations. I was delighted to add it to my collection a few years ago."

Telekinetically lifting the rest of the pile out of the way, he picks it up and shows you a handwritten note on the inside cover. It's in a language you don't speak – even the symbols are unfamiliar to you – so you have no idea what it says.

"Roughly translated, it says, 'I fear for my life. If the Red Minister's minions learn that I commissioned this copy, I will be killed. Nevertheless, the truth must be told,'" Raef informs you, clasping the book to his chest as if it is a precious treasure.

"I still don't want to read it," says Samaya, with an irritated huff, blowing her hair out of her eyes. Since you're fairly sure she doesn't actually need to breathe, you assume that the 'huff' was for exaggerated effect.

"Anyway, there's something I want to talk to you about, Raef," you say, seizing the opportunity to change the subject. "I need your help."

"Would you like me to leave so you can talk privately?" asks Samaya.

"Um, no. I don't mind you listening in," you decide.

"Well, you've piqued my curiosity," says Raef. "What sort of help do you need?"

You proceed to tell him everything you know about Cinna Beli-Zephalos and his unfortunate family, the fact that Philander and Simony have now been freed from his influence, how you plan to rescue his twin daughters and finally make sure that he is definitely, thoroughly and completely dead, for all time.

"And what do you want me to do?" asks Raef, his expression inscrutable.

"I thought you could shapeshift into Philander, infiltrate the Nameless Mansion and act as a spy for us," you explain. "Find out where the guards are stationed, what magical traps are spread around the place and so on."

"You don't think Cinna will strap Philander to a table and start torturing him, trying to find out how his metaphysical chains were broken, as soon as he sees him?"

"No! Well, he might," you admit. "But you could escape, couldn't you? With your portal magic and everything?"

"It would depend on what defences Cinna has prepared. An area of null magic would render me quite helpless… but, of course, it would do the same for him." Raef pauses, looking thoughtful. "So… Philander told you his father has only a basic understanding of all the different branches of magic, but I would question whether or not that is the case. He must be a skilled necromancer to have mutilated his children's souls – and his own – to such an extent. I suppose he could have hired someone, but could he trust anyone to meddle with his soul, the core of his being, and not seize the opportunity to rob, enslave or destroy him? I doubt it. So, it seems almost certain that he is a necromancer – although perhaps his skills lie in only one specialized area – and that is something we must be prepared for."

"Bellona is the Chosen of Teryn and a necromancer," you say. "Couldn't she just counter all of his attempts to use necromancy against us?"

"I doubt it, not if she's preparing a ritual to trap his soul at the same time."

"So… we may need to recruit someone who can defend us against necromancy." You heave a frustrated sigh.

"Which shouldn't be too difficult, but it's definitely something you should bear in mind," says Raef.

"You could defend against it, I could defend against it, any of us could defend against it," says Samaya. "Necromancy is slow and finicky. Tearing into other people's souls in the middle of a fight is almost impossible. Summoning the spirits of the dead is a difficult and dangerous process. Animating skeletons or golems with soul energy and sending them into the fray is more likely, but it's much easier – and they'll be more effective – if they've already been prepared."

"You seem to know a lot about this, Samaya," you say, raising an eyebrow at her.

"I've fought necromancers before," she says with a small shrug.

"In conclusion, I'm willing to help, but I suspect your plan will result in my immediately having to defend myself and teleport out of there," says Raef.

"How can we be sure we're not all walking into a trap if we can't scout ahead first?" you ask.

"Find someone with powers of second sight," is Samaya's recommendation. "They should be able to see patterns indicating where spells and magical traps have been placed, even through walls and other obstacles."

"Uh… that sounds amazingly useful," says Jana. "Is it possible to learn how to do that?"

"Yes, but it's difficult, painful and can have dangerous side-effects," says Samaya. "I've never bothered to learn."

"Darn," says Jana, crestfallen.

"I wonder if Green Flame knows how to do it," you say, thinking aloud. "I'm sure her squadron must have had a spotter or someone to tell them when demons were about to invade. They probably called him or her 'Green Eye'."

"In which case, they are surely long dead," says Raef.

"Green Squadron had cause to regret losing their healer. Maybe that led them to try to teach each other their specialized skills, so they could fill in for each other if need be."

"Possibly." Raef nods. "You'll have to ask her about that."

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Six)
"I would appreciate it if you would both help me with this," you say, "even if my original plan of having you scout ahead wouldn't work."

"Just how many people have you recruited into your raiding party already?" asks Samaya, continuing to sort through a stack of books.

"Well, I'll need Bellona – and Green Flame has asked to be involved – and I'd like to bring Jana and Catharne with me." You consider, for a moment. "I'd like to recruit Sildar and Jorantul too. They're extraordinarily skilled warriors."

"Do you really need the two of us well?" asks Samaya. "Are you aware of the concept of 'overkill'?"

"There's something else you should know," you say, after a moment's pause. "Have I told you that the Demon Lord Melphior is planning to kill Zora Alishanda after destroying all her masks? And his cultists are definitely planning something, so the Night Blades and their allies are going to try to put a stop to it. There's going to be a meeting to discuss it, which I think the two of you should attend."

"I… I was aware the goblins of Tyrepheum were building a 'space gonne' designed to take them to the moon so they can rescue their mother goddess," says Raef. "I was not aware that events had progressed since then. I presume Melphior's attempts to destroy Zora Alishanda's masks are a relatively new development?"

You nod and proceed to describe the dream you had in which the Riddling Knight was torn apart by Melphior himself, who told you that the world of dreams will become "a place of horror and despair" for his enemies.

"I wish you'd told me that before," says Samaya, crossly, taking a step back and away from her work. "That sounds much more important than… anything else, really. Why are you worrying about Cinna whatsisname while one of the Demon Lords is threatening to take over such an important part of Creation?"

"Um… I have good reason to suspect Cinna knows something about Melphior's cult. Or at least he's hired one of them to work for him. Besides, he's the ruler of Tyrepheum's shadowy underworld, the sea in which demon-worshipping cultists swim, so it's likely he's been keeping tabs on them. Anything we can find out about the cultists is likely to be useful information that will help to thwart Melphior's evil plans. That's why…" You wildly fumble for inspiration and are surprised when you find it: "…I'm setting up a meeting, in Tyrepheum's goblin town, where we can discuss all of this."

"When will this meeting be?" asks Raef.

"In a couple of hours," you say. "I need to let everyone know first."

"Well, of course we must go," says Samaya with a frustrated sigh. "Now, I suggest you run along and do whatever you need to do to prepare."

You take that as your cue to leave and scurry away, dragging Jana along with you.



Returning to the set of rooms where the member of Cadre 1F are currently staying, you ask Green Flame, "Will you come to a meeting to discuss how we're going to assault Cinna's mansion? As well as how we're going to thwart Melphior's plans to take over the Dreaming World?"

"Of course." She inclines her head. "When and where?"

"Tyrepheum's goblin town in about an hour."

"I'll be there," she promises. "But what about my pupils? Should they come too?"

You glance around at Dorian, Isolia, Venta and then Phil. After a moment's thought, you say, "Probably not. Best to keep them as far away from Cinna as possible."

"Understood," says Green Flame.

"I'd like to visit Simony, see how he's getting on," says Phil.

"I'm going there next," you say, opening a portal. "Why don't you come with me?"

He and his friends are glad of this opportunity take a break from their studies. They pile on through the portal after you.



"Simony is fine," Bellona assures you. "I've removed the chains around his soul. He's just resting."

"That's good," says Phil, nervously eyeing his brother's unconscious body lying on a hospital bed. "I know I didn't feel too well after you did the same for me."

"I want to have a meeting to discuss how we're going to assault Cinna's mansion and also what we can do to oppose Melphior's attempts to take over the Dreaming World," you say. "I'd appreciate it if you would attend. In about an hour, in Tyrepheum's goblin town."

Bellona hesitates. "I don't want to leave Simony on his own."

"We'll look after him," says Phil, looking around at his friends, the other members of Cadre 1F. "Isn't that right?"

They all nod their assent.

"Are you a qualified healer?" asks Bellona, raising an eyebrow. "Are any of you?"

"Well, no," Phil admits.

"Is he in any danger?" asks Jana.

"Probably not. But I'd like to stay with him just in case."

"What if I asked Uncle Mishrak to look after him?" you suggest. "He's probably the most powerful life magic in all of Creation."

"I think… that would be an excellent solution," says Bellona, slowly. "Thank you, Elys."

"So long as he doesn't get bored and decide my brother's life would be greatly improved if he had a pair of fins and a fishy tail," Phil mutters.



You swing by Mishrak's workshop and ask him to look after Simony while Bellona is away, to which he agrees. Then, you notice Catharne curled up by his feet, like a large and scaly cat.

"Aww, you're adorable!" you gush.

"Uhh? Elys?!" She rolls over and springs to her feet. "What are you doing here?"

"I've organized a meeting to discuss how we're going to assault Cinna's mansion," you say. "And what we're going to do to stop Melphior from taking over the Dreaming World. It's at the Tyrepheum goblin town in less than an hour. Do you want to come along?"

"I suppose I'd better," she replies. "I don't want to be left out."



Finally, you head to a great hall given over to the men and women who've been fighting the war against Aspitolm: a place where they can rest and recover after their endeavours, where there is plenty of good food and drink, camaraderie and entertainment. You try to ignore the loud music, sidle past a small crowd who are cheering and taking bets on two men who are arm-wrestling each other, and look around in the hope of seeing a pair of familiar faces. In fact, you see several more familiar faces than you had expected to see: there's Hafjon and Rekka, Bug and Grunt, and a burly grey-bearded old man you feel that you definitely should recognise, but… Well, no matter. You're here to find Sildar and Jorantul, not anyone else.

You find them near the back of the room, in a cosy nook, sitting and drinking together. It appears that Sildar is partway through telling a story, gesticulating wildly and grinning at his own wit. You're only in time to hear the end: "–tried to say that the word 'hopefully' should only be used to mean 'in a hopeful way' and not 'it is to be hoped', despite the fact that it's been used like that for most of the last century, never mind the fact that he was holding up the meeting with his pointless pedantry, so I said, 'The meanings of words change all the time. New words are invented or borrowed from other languages while others fall into misuse and others acquire new meanings. For instance, many years ago, the word "condescending" meant that someone of superior rank, such as a nobleman, was able to lower themselves to speak kindly to people of a lower social class, which was considered to be a positive characteristic. However, over time, it took on connotations of arrogance, snobbery and a desire to humiliate others. And so, Admiral Moggsley, I'd must inform you that I find you very condescending, which – considering your love of outdated meanings for words – I'm sure you'll take as a compliment."

"Hilarious," says Jorantul, in a deadpan tone, taking a sip of his drink. "So… I take it you're not a fan of Admiral Horace Moggsley of Rivayne?"

"The man's an incompetent!" Sildar scoffs. "He had one of his sailors hanged from the yardarm for mutiny, just for daring to suggest that the fleet was off course – and then bam! – three ships wrecked off Sunstone Rock. He should be cashiered!"

"I appreciate your strength of feeling," says Jorantul. "And I wish I could offer a solution. But… hmm, perhaps now is not the time." He gestures towards you and Jana. "I think these young ladies are waiting patiently to speak to us."

"Yes, I'm in need of brave and stalwart heroes to aid me," you say, solemnly.

Sildar groans at that. "I suppose that means no fee. We're just supposed to do this out of the goodness of our hearts?"

"Of course I'll pay you! I'm the Chosen of Mishrak, the god of wealth and treasure, among other things!" you protest. "How much do you want?"

"What's the job, first?" asks Jorantul.

You explain who Cinna Beli-Zephalos is, what he has done, and how you intend to bring his unnaturally long life to an end. Then, you explain Melphior's plan to destroy all of Zora Alishanda's masks, kill her and take over the Dreaming World.

"I've organized a meeting to discuss how we're going to tackle these problems," you say. "In a few minutes or so. I'll show you the way, if you like?"

Sildar and Jorantul exchange apprehensive glances.

"Fine, we'll attend," says Sildar. "We can discuss payment later."

You open a portal to the room where Samaya set up a portal to the temple of Zora Alishanda in Tyrepheum's goblin town. "All right, let's go!"



Conveniently, it seems that the temple of Zora Alishanda is the only possible location where your proposed meeting can take place – because none of the other buildings in Tyrepheum's goblin town have enough space. You speak to a representative of the Night Blades, who tells you that their goddess's eldest children have sent their Chosen champions; you suggest that they should attend the meeting and she promises to tell them about it.

Before long, Samaya and Raef arrive, and then Bellona and Green Flame. You, Jana, Catharne, Sildar, Jorantul and an elderly priest are already there, so the room is getting quite crowded and you wonder if you should start the meeting. Then, you meet the Chosen of Strashan, Lissa and Nyssa. They introduce themselves one by one.

Wranolf the Bloody is a large, brawny man with a bare chest, a bearskin cloak and a necklace of bear's teeth. He has shaggy black hair and a vivid red birthmark splashed across his face, partially concealed behind his beard.

Nerya Fair-hair is a stout, matronly woman with faded blonde hair, a careworn face and a sorrowful look in her eyes. If you saw her in the street, you probably wouldn't even notice her.

Drukhalion is an imposingly tall and muscular black man with deep-set eyes like pools of darkness. He is dressed in fine silks, with the faint glint of silvery armour underneath, and leather sandals that seem to flap when he walks. His skin has a texture that reminds you of bark, which is probably a sign of how Nyssa has blessed him.

It appears that the Night Blades have sent their own representative to the meeting. You are unsurprised to see that it is Dakendar Lugat, presumably because you and he have spoken several times before, so he knows you better than any of his colleagues. Or maybe they've assigned him to you on a semi-permanent basis, as their liaison.

You see Red Ruin following behind him, looking sterner and more serious than you've ever seen him before. Should you be worried or relieved by that? You can't be sure.

Perhaps you should give a speech. Now we're all here…

Wranolf gives you a wide grin. "So, you called this meeting, did you?" he booms. "What do you want to talk about? We've got plenty to do, you know. Can't stand around chatting all day!"
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 121-130)
May Cause Drowsiness (Part Seven)
You gaze at Wranolf and then around the room at everyone else who has gathered together to take part in this council of war. "We're here to discuss how we can thwart Melphior's plans to take over the Dreaming World. To do that, we need to prevent him from destroying Zora Alishanda's masks and killing her while she is trapped and unable to defend herself. If we can free her, she won't need us to do anything else – she's almost on the level of the Elder Gods, so she should be more than capable of giving Melphior the thrashing he so richly deserves – which is why he's so determined to kill her while she's still vulnerable."

You pause and take a deep breath. No one interrupts, so you continue, "The goblins of Tyrepheum, led by Jaqari Pruyte and some of his friends at the local academy, have been building a… uh, an artillery piece they call 'the Space Gonne', which they have designed to fire a capsule at the moon. Inside the capsule, protected by layer upon layer of magic runes, there will be a team of intrepid young men and women who will venture out onto the moon's surface and attempt to free Zora Alishanda from her imprisonment. It's likely they will only get one chance at this, so they're preparing everything down to the last detail, trying to make sure there is no room for mistakes."

"However, Melphior's cultists are trying to stop them," says Dakendar Lugat, from where he's leaning against the wall nearest the door. "They're doing everything they can to delay or impede them in their sacred mission."

"Precisely." You nod. "Almost certainly they're enacting some sinister plan even as we speak. We need to stop them. To do that, we need information. Earlier today, I met with Simony Beli-Zephalos, a member of a rival cult who've been spying on Melphior's worshippers in this city – just in case their rivalry ever spills over into outright conflict – and he agreed to give me a large stack of information in exchange for sanctuary and rescuing his kid sisters from their abusive father."

"Go on," says Nerya, seeming to come alive with sudden interest.

"And… uh, I passed on the information he gave me to the Night Blades." You glance at Dakendar, wave to him and ask, "Have you finished reading through it yet?"

"More or less. There's a lot of it. And it'll take some time to verify," he replies. "No sense in throwing our soldiers' lives away because his spies were unreliable or misled."

"Perhaps I can be of assistance," offers Drukhalion Deep-Eyes. "I have certain abilities that may prove useful."

"I'm sure we'd all be grateful for your help," says Dakendar with a nod. "So yeah, thanks a lot."

In the silence that follows, you cough to attract everyone's attention and then say, "So… while we're waiting for them to finish sorting through Simony's notes, I thought we could attack his father's mansion. He's a local crime lord, the ruler of the city's shady underbelly, and he's sure to know a great deal about what's been going on. More than that, some of his associates are wizards who may be involved in Melphior's cult somehow – I know he employs a life mage and, only yesterday, while I was investigating the cult, I was attacked by a two-headed abomination that was the creation of life magic–"

"That seems a flimsy connection at best," says Samaya, sounding as sour as if she's been sucking on a lemon. "How do you know it's the same life mage?"

"I don't," you admit. "But it seems worth investigating, don't you think? There can't be that many life mages around."

"There are several dozen of them at the Tyrepheum Academy, even if they're just students and not fully-fledged wizards," she points out.

"Also, Cinna Beli-Zephalos, Simony's father, is an ageless body-hopping parasite who devours the souls of his children. He needs to die. Permanently," says Jana.

"I'm in," says Nerya Fair-Hair. "What do you need me to do?"

"I was hoping that you could rescue Simony's sisters while the rest of us deal with Cinna and his henchmen," you say, giving her a pleased smile.

"I'm not as clever or subtle as young Deep-Eyes, so I think I'd better tag along," says Wranolf. "Unless the Night Blades have any combat missions I can help with?"

"Not yet," says Dakendar, shaking his head. "Unless you feel like waiting around for a few hours. Could be advantageous to keep someone in reserve."

Without your noticing, Red Ruin has edged closer to Wranolf, close enough to clap him on the back and say, "It will be good to fight by your side again, old friend. Unless you'd like me to stay behind, in reserve, while you have some fun?"

The burly barbarian warrior whirls around and gives him a bear hug. "Mighty kind of you, Red. I suspect we'll have plenty of opportunities to fight side-by-side over the next few days or weeks. If you want to stay back this time… Ehh, having someone in reserve is always a good idea."

"Is there anything else you want to share with us?" asks Green Flame, giving you a piercing glance. "Other details you may have missed?"

You pause, rubbing the back of your neck, feeling uncomfortably exposed. "Y-yesterday, I tried to confront three of the students at the Academy I knew were members of Melphior's cult. They hit me with a powerful sleep spell, so Catharne here–" You indicate her a vague gesture. "–blasted them, killing one of them and causing the other two to mutate into that two-headed abomination I told you about. While I was unconscious, the Riddling Knight, one of Zora Alishanda's masks, appeared in my dream. She said… uh, I don't remember everything she said, but the last thing she said was 'remember me'. And then Melphior appeared and tore her to shreds. He told me his evil plan and to let everyone know what awaits them."

"Very confident," says Jorantul, pondering aloud. "Arrogance, or… perhaps his worshippers are setting up a trap?"

"If so, I don't think we've got any choice but to spring the trap," says Sildar, letting his arms fall to his sides, slumping forward and giving a theatrical sigh. "It's not as if we can step aside and not do anything while he takes over the Dreaming World. I'm sure that's just what he'd want!"

"I think when she said 'remember me' it was important. Gods are more powerful the more they're revered. If people keep Zora Alishanda in their minds and pray to her – even if she's not the one they worship most of all – that should give her more power to resist Melphior's attempts to take over, shouldn't it?" You turn to Nerya, Wranolf and Drukhalion with a pleading expression. "You're representatives of her firstborn children. Can you communicate to their worshippers that they should give Zora Alishanda some of their time and attention, for a little while, just to give her the boost she needs?"

"Yeah, it's worth a try," says Wranolf.

Nerya gives a slight shrug. "It can't hurt."

"You make it sound so simple," says Drukhalion, looking faintly dubious. "But… like she said, it can't hurt."

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Eight)
"Before we get started, there are a few other things I'd like to mention," you say. "Earlier today, it was suggested to me that I should recruit someone with the power of second sight, who could use it to look ahead and see what traps and other obstacles have been put in our way. Is that something any of you are capable of?"

"Anyone who's attuned to magic can learn to spot the patterns that indicate where there are magical traps or ongoing spells. Doing it from a distance, though…" Like a workman about to tell you that the repairs will be more difficult and expensive than you had originally anticipated, Raef makes a show of shaking his head and sucking in air through his teeth. "That's the difficult part."

"I can do it," said Sildar, offhandedly, as if it's nothing out of the ordinary. "And I can enable others to do the same, for a little while at least."

"You can? How do you manage that?" you ask, giving him a look of wide-eyed admiration.

"My speciality is magically enhancing myself and the people around me: Jorantul, usually. Whether that means inhuman strength and speed, a shell of magical armour, the ability to fly or turn invisible, making our blades unnaturally hard and sharp, or second sight like you've mentioned…" He gives a small shrug. "Well, it depends on the situation."

"That's exactly the sort of thing I want to learn!" cries Jana. "Would you be willing to teach me a few of your tricks?"

"I suppose it couldn't hurt," says Sildar, looking amused by her boldness. "But… as I'm sure you're aware, now's not a good time. Ask me when we get back to the undersea palace."

"So, you can look ahead and make sure we're not walking into a trap," you say, determined not to lose the thread of the conversation.

"Yeah, sure. Or I could let someone else do it. Either's good, right?"

You decide not to argue. Instead, you press on: "Also, someone suggested Cinna might try to use null magic zones against us. What do you think of that?"

"It's not worth worrying about," says Bellona, speaking up for the first time. "Unless Cinna is a more powerful wizard than all of us put together. Or he has someone like that on his payroll. You see, anyone who understands ritual magic could set up a null magic zone. It would be fairly simple: set up the ritual to continually reinforce the command that no one is allowed to use magic within a specific area. However, the larger the area the less effective it would be. And the first time a more powerful wizard came along they could break through it without much difficulty."

"But it would delay them slightly," Wranolf points out. "Sometimes, in a fight, that can make all the difference."

"Some of you must be aware that… in Anakwaan, beside the great desert of Taku, there is a land called Entarra," says Red Ruin in a halting voice, glancing around the room at all the people who assuredly know what he's talking about, as well as those who don't. "Barren and bare, most of it, except for a few hardy plants and trees. There, on a hill, next to a sandy plain that was under the sea just a few thousand years ago, you'll find the ruins of Os."

"I've heard of it," you say, wondering when he'll get to the point. "One of the earliest human civilisations, wasn't it? During the First Age?"

"Yes." He nods. "They kept slaves. Telthalus didn't like that; but when he confronted them about it, they accused him of hypocrisy. They thought they should be free to do whatever they liked, without his interference. Even if that meant enslaving other people. Telthalus agreed that he couldn't stop them, but he said they couldn't stop him doing whatever he wanted either. And then he destroyed the city and killed everyone."

"Including the slaves, presumably," Drukhalion points out.

"I suppose so. Anyway, the reason I mentioned it is that… there is a null magic zone all around the ruins of Os, for miles in every direction. It was placed there by Telthalus, during the First Age, and no one has ever managed to break it." Red Ruin pauses. "Still, it's not that dangerous. It doesn't seem to affect ongoing spells or the magic needed to keep me and my orcish friends alive. And so… even if Cinna has prepared a null magic zone in an attempt to confound anyone who might attack his mansion, we have little to fear from it. We're all highly skilled warriors, with or without magic."

"Well said!" cries Wranolf, giving him a congratulatory clap on the back.

"I have a question," says Nerya, in the silence that follows. "Do you happen to know where Cinna's daughters are being kept?"

"I don't know," you admit. "But it's almost certain they're in the mansion somewhere. He'll want to keep an eye on them, just to make sure they don't escape."

"Since you mentioned it, that's something else second sight might be useful for," says Sildar. "Wherever he's hiding them, they're sure to be well-guarded behind magical locks and so on."

"It's something to think about," says Nerya, looking thoughtful.



Afterwards, just as you are about to set off, Jana approaches you and says, in a low whisper, "Why didn't you invite your parents to this? Didn't you think they'd want to take part?"

"I think they're busy enough already. Besides, we have lots of people to help us: mighty warriors, ancient elves and the Chosen of various gods. If we need my parents to step in and rescue us, things will have gone very badly wrong."

Jana laughs dutifully at that, but she doesn't seem entirely convinced.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Nine)
And so, without further ado, you set off to assault the Nameless Mansion. Presumably, it had a name, many years ago, when it was the ancestral home of the Beli-Zephalos family, before Cinna sold their name – and everything associated with it – to the Demon Lord Achamat in exchange for power. For too long, it has been the home of a vile crime lord who has been stealing the bodies and souls of his children to fuel his own semblance of immortality. That will end today. With immortal elves, powerful mages and the Chosen of various gods by your side, failure seems… unlikely. You don't want to tempt fate by assuming that victory is assured, but you are quietly confident you will be victorious unless you get spectacularly unlucky.

You've made a plan and everyone knows their role: Red Ruin and Wranolf will lead the charge, with Sildar and Jorantul just behind them; Green Flame will provide artillery support and deal with enemy mages from a distance; you, Jana and Catharne will guard the rear and deal with any stragglers; Bellona will stay in the middle of the group, preparing the spell she will use to trap Cinna's soul and prevent him from escaping to one of his other bodies.

Meanwhile, Nerya and Samaya will sneak into the building through one of the other doors or windows, search for where Cinna is keeping his younger children locked up, and then attempt to free them and escape with them as quickly as possible. Raef will hang back to provide support or a means of escape when or where it is needed. Like Dakendar said earlier, it's often useful to keep someone in reserve.



At first, the plan seems to go as well as you could have hoped. From the moment you burst through the main doors, Cinna's guards are in disarray, unable to stand against the speed and ferocity of your attack. You barely have time to notice them before Wranolf barrels through them, or Red Ruin cuts through them like a scythe through wheat, or Green Flame hurls a bolt of fire from the other side of the room that sends them shrieking to the floor.

Sildar and Jorantul hang back, at least for now, picking off stragglers and keeping a careful watch on proceedings. Jorantul makes sure to take a few prisoners, pulling them out of danger, making sure they're trussed up and helpless. Sildar casts layers of enhancement spells on Red Ruin and Wranolf, making them even stronger, faster and more resilient. Then, he does the same for himself and Jorantul, then Bellona and Green Flame, and finally you, Jana and Catharne, before starting the process all over again when it appears some of his earlier spells are starting to wear thin.

"Uh, magical creatures up ahead," says Jana, sounding unsure of herself. At least temporarily, Sildar has given her the power of second sight, which she is adjusting to with some difficulty. "Through the next set of double doors."

"Demons, I'll bet," says Sildar, a congratulatory note in his voice. "Well spotted."

Sure enough, in the next room and from then on, as you continue to progress through the mansion, you come across several amorphous creatures seemingly formed out of smoke and shadow, which shift and change into different shapes you vaguely recognize, somewhat reminiscent of skulls and shattered bones, the many writhing bodies of countless worms, grubs and tentacular monstrosities, flickering flames or rotting masses of flesh.

Jorantul recognizes them: "Nightmare demons. Melphior's pets."

"I expect we'll have to face a lot more of them over the coming days," says Sildar with a nod.

"Does that mean Cinna has made a deal with Melphior's cultists?" asks Jana, nibbling at a hangnail.

Sildar gives her an amused look. "Was that a rhetorical question? Or do you expect an answer?"

"I suppose we'll find out, one way or another," Jana mutters.

Fearsome as they may look, even these demons are no match for your powerful allies, who cut through them with scarcely more difficulty than when they were dealing with Cinna's thuggish human minions. In what seems like no time at all, you have advanced into an upstairs hallway blocked by a makeshift barricade, behind which the mansion's defenders are preparing to make their last stand.

"What can you see behind there?" you ask Jana, pointing to the far wall. "Is that where we'll find Cinna, past these guards?"

"Possibly," she replies. "It looks… hmm, like a summoning circle, I guess."

"Well, someone must have had to summon all these demons," says Catharne.

"I suppose they'll keep summoning demonic reinforcements," you surmise. "Not that it matters."

In fact, when you burst through the last of the defences and into the room beyond, you see a weaselly-looking older man (who bears a distinct resemblance to Philander and Simony), dressed in fine silk robes, on his knees and pleading before what looks like a portal. It's similar to what you, Raef or Samaya could create, but smaller and with ragged edges; anyone trying to escape through it would risk being cut in half if they misstepped.

Through the portal, you recognise Melphior himself: a mishmash of stolen body parts fashioned into the shape of an enormous winged demon. He wears a sadistic grin on his patchwork face.

"Aid me, great Melphior!" cries Cinna, while you and your companions stand frozen in the doorway.

"I've given you plenty of aid already," the Demon Lord replies. "Why should I give you any more? How will you repay me?"

"I'll do anything!"

While this in going on, Sildar leans over to you and whispers, "Could you close that portal, if it came to it?"

"I'm not sure. Probably not," you admit. "I don't know if Green Flame could, but…"

"Time to call Raef, I guess," he murmurs. "Unless you think we're ready to take on a Demon Lord directly?"

You take a moment to consider your reply.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Ten)
Over many hours of studying magic under his tutelage, you feel as if you have developed a special bond with Raef: the metaphorical bond between teacher and student, which you have further developed into a spiritual and telepathic bond, with which you can send messages to him over great distances. In this instance, you use it to alert him to the fact that you urgently need his help. The connection isn't strong enough that he can hear your words, only the clamour and tumult of your emotions. Still, you're sure it will be enough.

Meanwhile, Cinna and Melphior are still negotiating. Or rather, Cinna is pleading, ready to offer the demon lord anything he wants.

"Anything?" says Melphior in a silken voice. "How convenient."

You spend a moment debating with yourself as to whether you should step forward and point out that Cinna cannot be trusted to uphold his end of the bargain; he's spent many years trying to wriggle out of his deal with Achamat, after all. But the element of surprise is an advantage you'd prefer not to squander, so you decide to remain silent.

"If it came to fight, we could defeat him, couldn't we?" asks Red Ruin, in what is probably meant to be a whisper.

"At the heart of his domain, deep in the underworld?" Wranolf shakes his head. "I doubt it. Besides, we'd all be cut to pieces if we tried to go through that portal."

Red Ruin subsides, looking crestfallen. You suspect he was keen to add another defeated demon lord to his tally.

Green Flame has her own solution to the current quandary. Indicating Cinna, she asks, "Do we need him alive for any particular reason?"

"I… I don't think so?" says Bellona, in a faintly questioning tone of voice. "I'm planning to trap his soul anyway, so there will be a chance to interrogate him. For a little while, at least."

"Very well," says Green Flame, as expressionless as ever. Then, from her pointed finger, she fires a beam of white light at the kneeling crime lord. You can feel the intense heat radiating from it, wafting over you as if you've just stepped outside into a warm sunny day.

The kneeling crime lord is struck in the back. His robes catch fire, there is an unpleasant stench of burning hair and he falls forward. What little of his skin you can see appears scorched and blistered. You can hear – or is it only in your imagination? – his blood boiling and bubbling in his veins. And then he is gone, seemingly having disintegrated, vanishing into wisps of smoke and shadow.

"Is that it?" asks Red Ruin.

Bellona frowns. "No, I haven't…"

Raef appears out of nowhere, sees the ragged edges of the portal in the middle of the next room and mutters, "I see." Then, he makes a mystical gesture, causing it to close up completely. A moment later, it is as if it had never been.

But still you can see the after-image of Melphior's ghastly visage hanging in the air before you, even when you close your eyes.

"You didn't think it would be that easy, did you?" he asks, with a mocking laugh. "Cinna Beli-Zephalos promised he'd give me anything and everything in exchange for my aid. So, I aided him: I rescued him before you could finish him off. Now, his body and soul are mine. I can do whatever I want to him." His grin spreads impossibly wide. "Oh, what a nightmare he'll become!"

"He doesn't belong to you," you declare, taking a defiant step forward. "The Demon Lord Achamat has a prior claim."

"Achamat is nothing. Dirt beneath my heel, that's all." Melphior sneers. His voice is dripping with contempt. "Anyway, congratulations on your victory today, little heroes. The day is saved. I wish you joy of it."

Red Ruin and Catharne look confused. Jana shakes her head and makes a disgusted noise. Your other companions remain impassive, saying nothing.

It would seem that it's up to you to reply, if you think it's worth it.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Eleven)
"Why would you want him?" you ask. "He is a traitor! He betrayed his family, made a deal with Achamat and then betrayed him, and he'll betray you too!"

"He is monstrous," Melphior agrees. "I have need of monsters."

Already, he is fading from sight. His afterimage blurs, darkens and then disappears completely. He doesn't bother to say farewell.

Looking around at your companions, you say, "Well, that could have gone better. But it could also have gone much worse!"

"I'd say we did fairly well," says Sildar. "Even if we didn't get everything we wanted."

"Perhaps Melphior will try to use Cinna against us in future," Green Flame muses. "And then I can kill him."

"We should search the rest of the building. Just in case there are any traps or more guards lying in wait," says Jorantul.

"If they haven't already fled," Sildar adds.

"You do that," says Wranolf, with a nod. "Red and I will gather the prisoners together and make sure they're secured, ready for the Night Blades to do whatever they want with them."

"I'll inform the Night Blades of what has transpired here," says Raef, opening another portal and disappearing through it before you've had time to register what he just said.

Green Flame looks pensive. "I want to see if Nerya and Samaya have managed to rescue Philander's sisters."

"That's a good idea," you say, turning to Jana and Catharne. "Shall we join her?"

They nod their assent, but don't seem inclined to say anything more. It's getting late and you're sure they must be tired and troubled by what they've witnessed here today.

"And I…" Bellona hesitates, moistening her lips. "I must know if they've found Hubris and Acedia. Or their bodies, at least."

With that sobering thought, your companions split up into several groups and hurry about their self-appointed tasks. You go outside with Green Flame, Bellona, Jana and Catharne, there to meet with Nerya and Samaya. They're in the company of two little girls, both of whom have the same weaselly look about them as Simony, Philander and Cinna himself. Poor things. You can only hope they'll grow up to become beautiful swans.

"Indulgence and Ferocity," says Green Flame, recognizing them. "My condolences. I failed to kill your father. That is to say, he was rescued before I could finish him off."

"Dragged off to hell, he was," says Jana. "You don't have to worry about him anymore."

The two girls give dutiful thanks, but you can't be sure if they really believe what they've just been told. Maybe you would have made an effort to reassure them if you hadn't been distracted just then: you notice two vaguely human-sized shapes lying on the lawn, each of them wrapped in a bedsheet.

"I, uh… I take it you found Hubris and Acedia," you say, trying to remain calm and casual.

"Indeed," says Nerya, who sounds exceedingly grim.

"I'll do what I can for them," Bellona promises.

"Shall I transport them back to your infirmary?" Samaya offers.

Bellona gives her a faint smile and a nod. "That would be a great help. Thank you."

And so it goes on. Before long, Sildar and Jorantul pronounce themselves satisfied that the mansion has been made safe, Wranolf and Red Ruin bring out all of the prisoners and line them up in neat rows, and then the Night Blades arrive and begin to swarm over everything.

"You can tell Phil and his friends that it's safe for them to come back to school," you tell Green Flame, trying to be encouraging.

She gives you a curious glance. "Define 'safe'."

"Well… I suppose we still have to deal with Melphior's cultists and whatever they're plotting. But Phil doesn't have to worry about his father anymore."

"That's true." She nods. "Would it be all right for them to stay in the Undersea Palace overnight? It's getting late and I would prefer not to have to bring them back here in the middle of the night. Also, I think it would be for the best if Indulgence and Ferocity stayed there for the time being. I don't know what will happen to them, but… for now, they need a safe space."

"Of course! They can stay as long as they like," you assure her. Then, turning to the other members of your intrepid group, you say, "You're welcome to stay there as well."

"Thank you," says Nerya. "But I think I'd better stay here, with the Night Blades. This is where I'm needed."

"Same here," says Wranolf.

"And me," says Red Ruin. "I mean, I'm sure I'll need to go back to the war against Aspitolm sooner or later, but…" He gives Sildar and Jorantul a sidelong glance. "From what I've heard, it seems unlikely that my sword skills will be needed anytime soon. Not until the Rivayni sort themselves out, at least."

"I'm not sure how much use we'd be here in Tyrepheum," says Sildar, scratching his wispy beard. "And I suspect we'd attract too much attention. We're not cut out to fight in a sneaky shadow war."

"Also, we were banished from the Sambian Empire, some years ago. On pain of death," says Jorantul.

"And yet you're still here," says Samaya, raising an eyebrow at them.

"Hey, the princess asked for our help. And, as long as no one catches us, it's probably fine," says Sildar.

"Out of curiosity, when exactly were you banished from the Sambian Empire?" asks Bellona.

Jorantul frowns. "Not sure," he admits. "Five or six years ago, maybe?"

"Which emperor was on the throne?"

"Does it matter?" Sildar looks confused. "The present one, probably."

"Humour me," says Bellona.

After briefly pausing to think for a moment, Jorantul says, "Heurodius."

Bellona gives a satisfied nod, as if something she suspected has been confirmed.

As the impromptu meeting breaks up and your companions go their separate ways, you sidle up to Bellona and ask her, "What was that about?"

"Emperor Heurodius died more than two hundred years ago," she replies.

"Well, maybe it was one of his descendants with the same name. Heurodius the second or third," you suggest.

"There's only been one Emperor Heurodius," she says, shaking her head.

By the time you, Jana and Catharne head home, your eyes are drooping, your feet are leaden and you can't stop yawning.

However, before you can head to your bedroom and sleep, you are intercepted by Simony Beli-Zephalos, dressed in the same rumpled clothes he was wearing yesterday, looking grave and serious.

"Good evening," he says. You expect him to say something else, but then he pauses, takes a deep breath and shifts uncomfortably.

"What do you want, Simony?" you ask. "Can it wait until morning?"

"My, uh… Achamat has something he wants to say to you. I have agreed to be his messenger."

You stare at him, warily. After some thought, you come to a decision: "Very well. I will listen."

He inclines his head, just slightly. A moment later, it is as if someone else has stepped into his skin: whereas before he was hunched and unsure of himself, now he appears swollen with a surfeit of self-confidence and importance, like a prizefighter strutting before a baying crowd, puffed up and proud. His muddy brown eyes have become pools of molten gold.

"Achamat, I presume." You raise an eyebrow at him. "What do you want from me?"

His voice is rich and warm, somehow reminding you of melted chocolate and summer days spent in idleness: "The Demon Lord Melphior has ruined my little game and stolen one of my possessions. Clearly, he holds me in contempt. Of course, he is much more powerful than I am. I would be a fool to challenge him openly. But you… you've been a thorn in his side for some time now. Presumably, that's why he feels the need to parade himself before you, boasting and gloating." He laughs wetly at that. "No matter. In honour of your remarkable accomplishments, I am inclined to grant you one boon. What would you like?"

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Twelve)
"First of all, I suppose I should ask what you know about Melphior's plan to kill Zora Alishanda and take over the Dreaming World," you say, rubbing the back of your neck.

He waves a dismissive hand. "Ask Simony, after I've departed. He knows as much about it as I do. More, probably, since he's so diligently been handling his spy network."

"And what if I asked you to leave Simony alone and never bother him again?" you ask. "What if that is the boon I want from you?"

"If he wishes to leave my priesthood and stop worshipping me, he is – and always has been – free to do so. I've always felt that slaves are more trouble than they're worth. Why, look at Zanaster. He tried forcing people to worship him, but… Whereas once his worshippers numbered in the millions, now they have been reduced to a few pirates and bandits as well as the people of one small nation, most of whom only worship him out of fear. Most decent people have put him out of their minds and so he is much less than he once was." Achamat throws back his head – Simony's head – and a great bellow of laughter issues from his wide-open mouth. "And… hah, recently, Astran seems to be in the process of making the same mistake. He still has plenty of worshippers in the Rhuzadi Khaganate, but outside of there he is getting less popular by the day. A salutary lesson for us all, wouldn't you say?"

"So, if Simony were to leave your service, you wouldn't seek revenge against him?" you persist, wanting to make sure.

"I believe I already said that," he replies. "Of course, I would ask that he not go out of his way to antagonize me by consorting with my enemies or betraying my secrets. And I would advise him to stay away from any of my followers who may seek to curry favour with me by 'punishing' him. I will instruct them not to, but ultimately they have the free will to make their own decisions." He pauses, folds his arms and looks oddly thoughtful. "The other Demon Lords think that fear is just as good as worship – it certainly seems to reinforce their place in the cosmos – but it restricts their human worshippers to the dregs of society, a mere handful of greedy or desperate people. I see no good reason to restrict myself in such a manner."

"Why are you a demon lord?" you ask. "Despite what you did to Cinna Beli-Zephalos, you seem far less malevolent than Zanaster, for example. If you styled yourself as a god of luck and gambling – and not a demon lord – I'm sure you'd be much more successful than you are now."

"It's because I came into existence in the Underworld, among the demon hordes. Before I was capable of thinking for myself, I was a soldier in their armies. My experiences back then shaped me into what I am now," he explains. "I cannot change my nature any more than you can."

"So, demons are not all that different from gods and spirits," you surmise. "It's like you've got a different nationality, not that you're a separate species."

"You could describe it like that."

"Now… you offered me a boon. Is that offer still available?" you ask. "Or have I spent it already?"

"All we've done so far is talk. I don't consider that to be boon-worthy, unless you do." He shrugs. "Don't you want anything for yourself?"

"I need information," you say, after some thought. "Tell me about the Mystic Path. I want to know everything there is to know about them."

"Everything? That will take some time to find out," he muses.

"What do you know about them so far?"

"They're a group of human wizards who have made a deal with some of my contemporaries, insinuated their way into their good graces and taken up residence in the Underworld. They have their own citadel they call 'the Fortress of Forever'. And I'm fairly sure they were the ones who attacked Teryn's Necropolis and made off with much of his necromantic research."

"I would greatly appreciate it if you would come back and tell me anything else you can find out about them," you say, smiling sweetly at him.

"Very well," he says. "I will return to you in a month's time."

Simony slumps forward and nearly topples over. When you help him to his feet, you notice his eyes have returned to their usual muddy brown colour. He appears bleary and fatigued; first, he leans heavily upon you, then he stumbles over to a nearby wall and sags against it.

"Go to bed," you tell him, not unkindly. "I'll speak to you in the morning."

After that, you take your own advice. Heading to your own bedroom, which you share with Jana – she is already there, in the bed next to yours, snoring like a distant earthquake – you settle down to sleep.

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Thirteen)
You find yourself in a cavern beneath the earth. The only light is the faint orange hue of distant torches. The shadows have settled and thickened, taken on solid form, and you are hesitant to disturb them. Nevertheless, this place feels warm and homely, somehow. It reminds you of Keshpydar, the goblin city you visited a few months ago. How did you get here? Where were you before? You make an effort to remember.

"This is a dream," you tell yourself. "I'm asleep, at home, in my own bed. This is just a dream."

"Yes," the shadows agree. "And yet, you are here."

"You… you're the dream spirit my sister summoned to protect me," you realise. "To help me learn how to protect myself while I'm in the Dreaming World. I assume that's why you brought me here?"

"Indeed. To oppose Melphior and his minions as you already have done, it is something you must learn."

A patch of shadow detaches from the close-packed mass and reforms into the indistinct shape of a man. He waves a vague hand at you.

"It is a matter of training. In time, your mind will adjust." He pauses. "Goblin children train from an early age. It takes them years. Of course, you are already an accomplished mage. It shouldn't take you nearly as long."

"Well… that's very encouraging."

You can't be sure, but you suspect the shadow man is grinning at you. "Shall we begin?"

"I suppose we might as well." You sigh heavily.



In fact, presumably because of your extensive experience of learning magic – and because you've spent years honing your willpower – you find it easy to learn what the shadow man has to teach you. Really, it seems quite intuitive. At least the basics, anyway.

"The rest will come with practice," he says.

"What if I come across another one of Melphior's minions who casts a sleep spell on me, like before?" you ask, worriedly chewing your lip.

"It's possible to resist such spells. Before long, I suspect you'll be doing so automatically."

"But until then, I don't want to be helpless," you retort.

He pauses. "It's a difficult technique, but… Did you know the soul is made up of many parts? There's a part that connects the soul to the body and lingers for a while after death, a part associated with a person's name and identity, a part that stores memories of past lives, a part that dreams and…" Another hesitation. "Normally, the part of your soul that dreams and the part that operates your physical body aren't supposed to be active at the same time. Quite often, sleepwalking is a sign that something is wrong, somehow. Nevertheless, I may be able to train you so that, in an emergency, part of you will continue to run around and defend yourself and whatever else you need to do while – at the same time – another part will venture into the Dreaming World."

"It's got to be worth a try," you say.



However, try as you might, you find this technique very difficult to learn. You can't quite seem to grasp what the shadow man wants you to do. Still, he doesn't seem discouraged.

"It'll come with practice," he assures you. "You'll need to keep practising when you're awake. I doubt you'll make much progress until then."

While you are considering this and what else you can do in the meantime, you are surprised when your dream takes a different turn. Of course, you might have expected that, considering how strange and random your dreams often are, but you had assumed that the shadow man – the dream spirit Bellona summoned to protect you – would prevent any other dreams from intruding into your unconscious mind. Apparently, your assumption was incorrect.

A robed and hooded figure enters the cavern. Nothing can be seen of his face or any other distinguishing features. "Elys Allardyne. Come with me," he says. His voice fills you with foreboding.

"Who are you? What are you doing here?" you ask, frowning at him.

"Come with me, Elys. Come and see."

You have an odd feeling that you've had this dream before. Previously, when you had almost no control over your dreams, you had little choice but to accompany this robed stranger. That was years ago, but…

"I know you," you realise. "You're Panegyrek."

"What gave me away?" he asks, throwing off his hooded robes and sneering at you. "Ah, no matter. I can torture you here just as well as anywhere else."

"Don't you think you're taking this grudge too far?" you ask, playing for time, while you're scanning around and thinking of how to turn the situation to your advantage. "Yes, I humiliated you, but only once. And then you tortured me for nearly a week. I'd say you've had your revenge and more."

"I'm sure I would have tired of you eventually," he replies. "If you hadn't called upon the Riddling Knight to attack me."

You are about to protest that you had nothing to do with that – your mom paid the goblin shaman who called upon the Riddling Knight to defend you – but then you are interrupted by one of the shadows along the wall, which says, "Don't waste your time. There's nothing you can say to convince him."

"Found yourself another ally, have you?" asks Panegyrek, brandishing his flaming whip. "It makes no difference."

He launches himself at you. You blast him with magical energy, which seems to have little effect other than to cause him to stumble backwards. Here in the Dreaming World, it would appear that your dragon breath has less power. Hastily dodging away from his lash, you strive to come up with a plan. If your usual tactics are ineffective against him, what else can you do?

"Like I showed you," says the shadow on the wall. "This is your dream. Use it."

And then – you can't be sure if you managed this on your own or if the shadow man was guiding you every step of the way – the cavern walls seem to come alive, writhing like a wounded beast. Clawed hands are formed out of earth, rock and twisted tree roots. They seize hold of Panegyrek: grasping, wrenching, squeezing. He struggles, but cannot escape their stony grip. His screams are horrible to hear. Slowly, painfully, inexorably, he is torn apart. His dream-self disintegrates and his agonized wails come to a sudden stop. He is gone.

"D-did I do that?" you wonder, open-mouthed.

"I helped," says the shadow man.

"That was… harsher than I intended," you admit. "I was scared, so…"

"You did nothing to be ashamed of," the shadow man assures you. "He needed killing."

"Is he dead?"

"Maybe not, but you've dealt him a wound he may never recover from. If he has any sense, he'll forget all about his ludicrous grudge against you."

"I'm not sure he has any sense," you reply, dubiously.

"Then he'll die. And it'll serve him right," says the shadow man with a contemptuous snort. "He's a bully at heart, preying on the weak and helpless. You're neither of those things."

"Not anymore," you say. "But… uh, everyone needs a little help sometimes. Thank you."

"You're welcome. Anyway, isn't it nearly time for you to wake up?"

"I don't know. Is it?"

"It is," he confirms. "Now… you've worked hard tonight. Get some rest while you can."

"How can I do that?" you ask. "I'm already asleep."

"Take some time to relax and unwind," he advises. "You can't keep working all the time."

"All right," you say, humouring him. "I'll try."

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Fourteen)
You rise late the next morning, after your parents have already gone to do… uh, whatever it is they do all day. Something very important, no doubt. Maybe you should ask them about it sometime.

Much like you, Jana and Catharne are tired and irritable, having slept poorly and struggled to get out of bed. They look at you with bleary, red-rimmed eyes as you explain your plans for the day.

"Sounds good," Jana mutters. It seems she has nothing else to say.

Catharne gives a noncommittal grunt, which you take as assent. At the very least, it doesn't seem that she disapproves of anything you've said so far.

And so, after you've eaten a light repast, you head to Bellona's infirmary, where you find her watching over the unconscious bodies of Acedia and Hubris Beli-Zephalos, who are lying motionless in their beds, as pale and stiff as corpses. You watch, but you can hardly tell that they're still breathing.

"Can you do anything for them, Belle?" you ask.

"Honestly, I doubt it." She sighs. "Their souls are gone. Devoured. All except for a few tiny remnants, which were used to bind them to their father."

"But you saved all the victims of the Sea Ghouls and their souls were devoured, weren't they?" you remind her.

"I didn't save all of them. Barely more than a handful," she replies. "And they were the ones the Sea Ghouls hadn't finished eating yet. Their souls weren't yet beyond repair."

"Is there no hope? What if we captured Cinna and retrieved whatever's left of their souls from him?"

"I suppose it might be possible, but I won't know until I can try it. And to do that we'd need to retrieve him from Melphior's clutches." Bellona gives you a weary half-smile. "I look forward to seeing how you'll manage that."

"What if I don't? What will happen to them?"

"I will use my magic to keep them fed and watered for as long as possible. However… sooner or later, they will stop breathing, their hearts will stop beating and they will die. The body isn't meant to live on without the soul."

"What about elves?" you ask. "When they are created, their souls are stripped from them, but still they live."

"They are automatons, given a set of instructions and animated by magic."

"Well… couldn't you do something like that for Acedia and Hubris?"

She blinks at you. "What would be the point?"

"It would give us longer to try to reunite them with their souls," you point out.

"And what if we can't?"

"Eventually, we'll have to decide if it's worth carrying on with," you say. "But, for now, it'll buy us more time to save them."

She nods. "I suppose… even if we can't save them, that doesn't mean it's not worth trying."

"Besides, for thousands of years, this magic has been used for evil purposes – to turn people into soulless elves," you say. "Don't you want to see if it can also be used for good?"

"Very well. I'll make a start," says Bellona, who immediately starts rummaging in one of her cupboards, searching for ritual components.

"Well done," says Jana, who has been standing by, watching and listening to your conversation, but not contributing anything until now.

"You didn't have anything you wanted to add?" you ask.

"Nah." She yawns. "You didn't need any help."

Next to her, Catharne merely nods.

"What's the matter with you two today?" you ask. "Are you ill?"

"Just tired after yesterday, I guess," says Jana.

"Maybe, uh… maybe there was a magical trap we didn't notice in Cinna's mansion," Catharne suggests. "And that's why we're so drowsy."

"Hmm." You're tempted to tell them to go back to bed. Or you could get Bellona to take a look at them, just to make sure they're not suffering from anything worse than lassitude.



And so, you decide to leave them behind, in Bellona's tender care, while you pay a visit to Green Flame and Cadre 1F. You find them packing up their belongings and getting ready to go back to the Tyrepheum Academy.

"I hope you've enjoyed your time here," you say, bowing your head to them. "You're welcome to come back any time you like."

"Under the circumstances, I'm not sure 'enjoyed' is the right word. Yesterday was… nerve-racking," says Philander. His lips contort in what might be either a smile or a grimace. "Still, I appreciate it all the same."

You look awkwardly at him, for a moment, and then change the subject: "So… you're heading back to the Academy. Are you sure that's wise? Right now, there's a war going on between Melphior's cultists and the Night Blades. You could easily get caught up in that."

"I doubt that either side will want to attract attention from the city's authorities," says Green Flame. "For that reason, it's likely that they will keep their fighting as secret as possible, in the dark where there are no witnesses."

"Jaqari Pruyte is crafting the parts for the space gonne in one of the Academy's outbuildings," you point out. "It's an obvious place for the cultists to attack."

"Which is why it's so heavily guarded by the Night Blades," she replies, unperturbed. "The cultists would have to be extremely foolish or desperate to strike there."

"They would suffer horrendous casualties, but I'm not sure their leaders would care," you say. "They'd probably think they were acceptable losses, so long as they won in the end."

"But there's no guarantee that they'd win. So why wouldn't they try something else first?" asks Philander. "Something with a better chance of success."

Green Flame looks thoughtful. "If the Night Blades need me to aid them in battle, they need only ask. In the meantime, we'll head back to Tyrepheum. So we can be ready, come what may."

"I'm sure Prentigold will be willing to overlook our 'going on a field trip' for a few days, but if we take too much longer he might feel he has no choice but to make an example of us," says Venta, cynically. "So, as I'm sure you understand, we need to get back there as soon as possible."

"All right then," you say, giving up. "I hope you won't need my help anytime soon, but… if you do, I'll try to be there to aid you."

Green Flame leads her students in a chorus of thank yous. Phil seems preoccupied and Dorian has a complex expression on his face, but Venta smiles and Isolia gives you a grateful nod. Then, a moment later, they continue packing away their belongings and getting ready to leave.

Dorian licks his lips, takes a deep breath, and plucks up the courage to say to you, "Elys… do you mind if I speak to you in private?"

"Sure, I don't mind," you say. "How private did you have in mind?"

"Just… I'd rather not be overheard," he says.

The undersea palace has plenty of unoccupied rooms, so it doesn't take long to find one that's suitable, which means Dorian won't have to walk far when he goes back to his friends.

"So, what's this about?" you ask, turning to him.

He hesitates for a moment. Then, in a halting voice, he says, "Elys… I want you to know how much I admire and respect you. For your kindness and generosity. You arranged for Mishrak to save my father and, um… thereby, you gave him back his life. I will always be grateful to you for that." He pauses, breathes deeply and continues, "You are so brave, resourceful and clever. I feel eclipsed by you."

"Well, I'm sorry. I can't help it," you say, giving him a worried glance.

"Don't be sorry. Take it as a compliment."

"Next time, just tell me I'm pretty." You grin, pleased with your own joke.

"Oh, you are. That goes without saying." He gazes wistfully at you, as if you were a precious treasure in a dragon's hoard, which he dares not reach for. "You're exquisite."

"Um. Thank you?"

"And that is why I… I feel…" His voice trails off into silence. "That is to say, I…"

You wait patiently for him to continue.

Giving up his previous attempt, he tries again: "Do you ever think we could become… close, you and me? Closer than we are?"

You gaze blankly at him. "Dorian, are you asking me out?"

"Um... yes."

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Fifteen)
"Dorian, I… I don't even know if I like men in that way," you confess. "And, uh… we're fighting for our very lives and souls, against a demon lord who's trying to take over our dreams. This really isn't a good time to start experimenting with romance."

He gives a soft sigh, but not of frustration or resignation. Instead, he appears somewhat relieved. "Well, if you ever feel like you might want to experiment, give me a call," he says with a grin. "I'll be around."

"Has this harmed our friendship?" you ask, rather anxiously.

"I'd rather it didn't, but… like it or not, this will have changed things between us," he says. "Neither of us will easily forget that I asked you out. We'll just have to try to put it out of our minds and carry on regardless."

"Thank you for being so understanding," you say. From there, you're not sure how to proceed. Under the circumstances, it seems inappropriate to hug him. You consider giving him a firm handshake or waving goodbye to him, but that would be awkward and you've no desire to look like a fool. So, you settle for a feeble smile and saying, "I'm sorry, I'm very busy today. If you wouldn't mind giving my excuses to your friends, I'd be grateful. I really must be going."

"All right," he says, with a nod. "We need to get going as well. Before Prentigold decides we've been gone for too long."

"I'm sure I'll see you later. Farewell," you say, quickly turning and scurrying away before he can say anything else.



Next, you visit the quarters that have been set aside for Simony Beli-Zephalos and his two young sisters. He greets you at the door, looking tired and washed-out. Nevertheless, he greets you warmly.

"Will you introduce me to your sisters?" you ask, looking around for them.

"They're exhausted after yesterday, so they're in bed," he explains. "I'll see if they're awake and feeling well enough to receive visitors, shall I?"

"Um, Jana and Catharne are unusually tired after yesterday. I'm worried about them, just in case they've been affected by a spell or a magical trap left behind in your father's mansion, so I've left them in Bellona's care. Maybe you should ask her to examined your sisters as well?"

"She examined them yesterday, found some lingering traces of spell damage and said they just need to rest," says Simony. "I hope she'll say the same for your friends. Or better."

He walks over to what you presume is his sisters' bedroom, opens the door slightly and peers inside.

"Well, they're awake," he says, turning back to you. "I can get them up and dressed and ready to speak to you, if you like."

"I'd rather not disturb them," you reply. "Just… what's going to happen to them?"

"I'll take care of them," he promises. "I… I don't think I'll go back to school. I think I've learned as much as I need to. Who'll care if I've passed my exams or not? I'm not sure I'll be able to get hold of all my father's money, but… eh, it doesn't matter. So long as my sisters and I have enough to live on."

"You're going to devote your time to being a stay-at-home dad, then?" you ask, with a teasing smirk.

"Why not?" He shrugs. "Someone needs to look after them. Might as well be me."

"And then what?" you press him. "Where will you live? What will you do when the money runs out? Do you plan to send your sisters away to school or… well, how will you prepare them for the rest of their lives?"

"I take it you have a few ideas," he says, raising an eyebrow at you.

"You don't have anything tying you to the Sambian Empire, do you? When you've sold your father's mansion, you could go anywhere you like."

"I don't just want to abandon Philander. I mean, sometimes I get the feeling he doesn't like me very much – which is fair enough, I guess – but I don't want to leave him on his own."

"He's not on his own," you point out. "He's got Cadre 1F. They're his new family."

"Maybe, but I don't think he'd appreciate it if I left him to fend for himself."

"Just tell him where you're going and how he can get in touch. I'd be happy to act as a go-between, if you need my help."

He nods slowly. "And where would you suggest we go? This is as far away from Tyrepheum as I've ever been. My travel opportunities have been fairly limited until now. I know hardly anything of the wider world. Only rumours I've heard or what I've read in books."

"You could stay here," you suggest. "There's plenty of room. And I'm sure we could find a good tutor for your sisters."

A slight frown creases his face. "I hope you won't take it amiss if I'm not enthused by the idea of spending any great length of time down here in the dark, under millions of gallons of water."

"No problem," you chirp. "My uncle is the Count of Norrange, Sir Lymond Sayce. I'm sure he could find a place for you – perhaps you could finish your magical education under the guidance of his court wizard. And your sisters would have a lovely place to stay, excellent schooling and so on." You conveniently forget to mention the fact that you've never met Lymond Sayce and have no idea what he'd say if you asked him for a favour.

"That's very generous of you, Elys. But I wouldn't want to take advantage of your good nature," he says.

"Oh, you wouldn't be taking advantage of me," you assure him. "I just want what's best for you and your family. I have the power to make things better, so why shouldn't I use it?"

"Well… I'll have to think about it," he says, taking a deep breath. "There are a lot of things I need to think about."

"Actually, I wanted to ask you: have you considered changing your sisters' names? I mean, 'Ferocity' and 'Indulgence'? They're not exactly nice girls' names, are they?"

He nods gravely. "And I'm sure you have some suggestions as to how I should improve them."

"Hmm…"

*

May Cause Drowsiness (Part Sixteen)
"If you were to rename them, you could change 'Ferocity' to 'Felicia' and 'Indulgence' to 'Indigo'," you suggest.

"I like 'Felicia', but I've always thought 'Ferocity' has a certain charm to it. On the other hand, I don't like 'Indigo' as a name. I've been thinking of changing her name to 'Modesty' or 'Temperance'," he says. "Still, I really think they should have some say in this. I'll talk to them about it when they're awake and feeling better."

"You do that." You nod. "Anyway… I think I should check up on Jana and Catharne. Just in case. Goodbye for now."

"See you later," he replies, waving a languid hand at you.



When you return to Bellona's infirmary, you find Jana asleep in one of the beds, looking small and fragile in a way she never does while she's awake. Catharne is curled up on the floor next to her, having reverted to dragonling form.

"Will they be all right?" you ask anxiously.

"They'll be fine. There's not much wrong with them," Bellona assures you. "Just the lingering side effects of a spell that must have been cast on them yesterday."

"What kind of spell? How is it that we didn't notice until this morning?" you ask.

"As far as I can tell, it was a spell of weakness. Meant to affect all of us, no doubt," she says. "But you and I – and the rest of the intrepid group who assaulted Cinna's mansion – seem to have shrugged it off without even noticing. Presumably because we're more magically resistant than poor Jana or Catharne."

"I don't know. I've been feeling more than usually tired today," you say. "But… magic resistance didn't save me before, when those cultists cast that sleep spell on me."

"Perhaps you got lucky this time. Or your new friend helped you."

"You mean the dream spirit? I suppose it's possible, but… How would that work?"

"He may be helping to shield you from malign influences," says Bellona. "To be honest, I'm not entirely sure. I can only guess."

"So… how long will it be before they recover?" you ask, indicating Jana and Catharne.

"A day or so. They just need time to rest."

Knowing that your faithful friends won't be able to accompany you – at least not anytime soon – makes you feel rather apprehensive, but you suppose it can't be helped. There is much you need to do, with or without your usual companions beside you.

"I'll be back later," you promise. "For now, I need to visit Tyrepheum to find out how the Night Blades are getting on.

"Take care," says Bellona. "I'll tell mom and dad you'll be back for dinner, shall I?"

"Yeah, sure." You give her a nod. "Well, I'll be going. Farewell."

"Farewell," she replies as you walk away.



After you head through the portal to Tyrepheum's goblin town, you are directed to one of the rooms in Zora Alishanda's temple that is currently serving as the temporary headquarters of the goblin commander, Orrentil Stirook. You haven't seen him since you visited Keshpydar and hired the Night Blades half a year ago, but you immediately recognize his portly physique, bald head and the eyepatch that barely covers a ghastly scar where his left eye should be. You find him poring over a map of Tyrepheum spread out over a table with various pins and markers denoting points of interest.

"Well met, princess," he says, glancing up at you. "What can I do for you?"

"I was wondering if you'd managed to glean any useful information from the notes that were given to me by Simony Beli-Zephalos, which I handed over to one of your lieutenants yesterday," you say.

"Extremely useful, if it can be trusted. We're in the process of verifying it now, as much as we can." He pauses. "What can you tell me about 'Simony'?"

"He's one of Achamat's worshippers – or he used to be – but I did him an enormous favour he was eager to repay. Besides, even if they're both demon lords, Achamat and Melphior are rivals, competing for power and status, and I don't think either of them would want the other to gain an advantage that would put them on the same level as the greater gods. Therefore, Achamat opposes Melphior's attempt to take over the Dreaming World. He won't openly help us for fear of what the other demon lords would do to him if they found out, but he can still do so covertly, so long as there's a degree of plausible deniability. Like, for example, if one of his priests decided to defect and pass on secret information to his enemies."

"So, you think that's what Simony has done?" asks Orrentil. You are surprised to hear a note of urgency in his voice. "Do you trust him?"

"To an extent. He's smarmy and unpleasant sometimes, but he loves his family and seems genuinely grateful for the help I've given them."

Orrentil puts on a thoughtful frown. "That's good to know. Simony's notes have pointed us towards several of the hideouts used by Melphior's cultists, a few of which we were already aware of, but… We are currently in the process of scouting out the others and deciding where to strike. Also, he has given us some inkling as to what they are planning to do next. Evidently, they are preparing a great magical ritual, although it's not clear what they hope to accomplish with it. Summon all of Zora Alishanda's masks into one place so they can be more easily destroyed? Break down the walls of her prison so she can be slain while she lies asleep? Sacrifice the lives and souls of everyone in Tyrepheum to give Melphior a huge power boost? We don't know."

"Whatever they're planning to do, we need to prevent it," you say. "How can we disrupt the ritual before they have a chance to complete it?"

"We need to find out where they're performing the ritual and put a stop to it. But I fear we may not have much time."

"Yes, we need to hurry," you agree. "What's our next move?"

"We know where their hideouts are," says Orrentil, pointing to the map. "We need to assault them, one by one. Or all of them at once, but that'll be costly and we might not succeed."
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 131-140)
May Cause Drowsiness (Part Seventeen)
"Well, I'll leave you to decide how best to utilize the forces at your disposal, commander," you say, giving him a mock salute. "Just remember I have portals you could use to rapidly move your troops around, if you like."

Orrentil nods. "Yes, Mr. Raef made the same offer."

"So, you could have your troops assault one of the potential ritual sites and then another immediately after," you suggest.

"That may be necessary. But I worry what will happen if I'm forced to plunge my troops into battle after battle without giving them a chance to recover their strength." Orrentil shakes his head and looks exceedingly grim. "Before long, they may be ground down to nothing."

"I have a few more ideas for what the cultists' ritual could be designed to do," you say. "What if it's meant to force dreamers to believe in 'Zorya the Moon Maiden' and thereby split Zora Alishanda in two?"

"It's possible, but I think it's unlikely. For a ritual like that to be successful it would need to affect millions of people across the entire world, which would require an enormous amount of magical energy and be extremely easy to detect. I suspect that the cultists have planned something on a smaller scale."

"Uh… well, what if they're planning to fill the world of dreams with nightmares, endangering dreamers and forcing Zora Alishanda to protect them, thereby weakening her and perhaps luring her into a trap?"

"Again, it's possible. Of course, our goddess could choose not to risk herself – she could leave the dreamers to suffer – but she won't." He sighs. "I suspect we'll find out what the ritual is supposed to do soon enough. I can only hope we're in time to stop it."

There is a pause. You're not sure what else to say.

Speaking slowly and carefully, Orrentil continues, "You may wonder why Melphior's cultists have set up their ritual circle here, in this city, where Zora Alishanda's followers, an entire army of those dedicated to her, are ready to stop them. Surely it would be better to do it anywhere else in the world – in another city where Zora Alishanda's worship has been banned, or a forgotten shack out in the wilderness, for that matter – somewhere they would never be discovered in time? That would be the logical, sensible thing to do. However, to do that would be cowardly and reveal to the world – to the myriad gods and spirits out there – that Melphior is weak and unworthy of becoming the next ruler of the Dreaming World. In order to usurp Zora Alishanda's position and claim her throne, he must challenge her where she is strongest. His worshippers must triumph over Zora Alishanda's before he can claim victory. A symbolic victory, perhaps, but victory nonetheless. Symbols have great power, in this world as well as in the world of dreams. The forces of Melphior and Zora Alishanda have gathered here, in this city, for a decisive final battle, to which there can only be one winner. Because Jaqari Pruyte and his colleagues are building the space gonne here, this is the place where Zora Alishanda's worshippers are making their last ditch attempt to free her from imprisonment, and so Melphior's worshippers must oppose them."

"I'll help," you say, taking a deep breath. "I'm going to the Academy to find Green Flame and some of my other friends. They're powerful mages and they'll fight alongside us. And then, uh… I'll be back as soon as I can."

"When my scouts return – and if they don't return soon the decisions I must make will be all the more difficult – I'll decide which of the potential ritual sites we should attack first," says Orrentil. "And maybe I'll have our 'Chosen' allies assault one of the others. Undoubtedly my plans will change to fit the changing circumstances, so… If I have to leave before you get back, I'll leave someone to tell you where to go."

"Thank you." You give him a serious nod. "Good luck with everything."

After that, you teleport to an alleyway near to the Tyrepheum Academy of the Magical Arts, a shady nook where you can be reasonably sure that no one will have seen you appear out of nowhere. The Academy itself is so heavily warded that you dare not open a portal there; you suspect your intrusion would be detected immediately. So, instead, you are resolved to walk the rest of the way there.

However, when you walk out into the street, you are surprised to notice how empty and silent the city seems to have become. Normally, there would be plenty of people hurrying about their daily business, but now you can see only a few. They are bleary-eyed and shambling as if half-asleep. Normally, there would be a hum of distant chatter, shouts and laughter, but today is quiet. Normally, there would be carts and wagons carrying their burdens to wherever they've been sent, but today you can see only two, their horses plodding drearily along as they have been conditioned to do. Today is anything but normal, it seems.

Does Orrentil know about this already? Surely he must know. This has obviously been caused by the Melphior cultists' ritual, so… Well, maybe this is why you heard the urgency in his voice earlier? It seems clear that the ritual is almost complete.

It is a cold and gloomy afternoon. The sky is grey and you feel occasional droplets of rain coming down on you. Hurrying across the road towards the Academy, you are jittery and nervous about what you may find when you get there.

And then, you hear a noise like the tolling of a great bell. The sky seems to crack and crumble overhead, torn apart. Everything shifts before your eyes.



You blink, but then – when you open your eyes again – everything has changed. The buildings all around you have become incredibly vast and grand, built out of polished metal, glimmering crystals and a kaleidoscope of coloured lights. There is a screeching and a rumbling and a blaring of horns. You step forward and the ground shifts beneath your feet.

Then, looking the city from another angle, you see mounds of mud and filth and broken stones, piled up on top of each other, teeming with flies and maggots.

And then it is the hollowed-out bones of a giant, turned brown by the punishing sun, sinking slowly into the black desert sands.

Turning your head this way and that, you can see all of these distorted images and more. This is Tyrepheum as it appears in the Dreaming World.

In the leaden sky above you, black stars glower with baleful anti-light. The moon seems awfully close, closer than any of the city's towers and spires, so close you can see its craters and ridges, its dusty plains and forgotten ruins. It's almost as if you could reach out and touch it. You could fly up to it, easily.

Near you, trundling along the road, there are two men whose hands and feet have become wheels. Great burdens are strapped to them, carried upon their backs, and they move mindlessly onwards until they're out of sight.

There are wind-up men with clockwork keys sticking out of their backs, walking down the street with strange, jerky movements, seeming to travel in a fixed pattern that cannot deviate even for an instant.

Looking down at your hands, you see they're covered in fishy scales. Are you still human? You can't be sure. When other people look at you, what do they see? You don't know. This is a dream.

The Academy gates are ramshackle and rusted, falling off their hinges. There is a foul smell of decay and putrescence. In the courtyard, you see dozens of crows – or are they ravens? – they're large black carrion birds, almost as big as you are, with scruffy black feathers and tattered wings. Scrabbling in the dirt or pecking at the gaps in the cobblestones, you see them find the occasional coin or scrap of parchment. One moment, they're cawing with delight, then they're having to puff themselves up and fight to keep hold of their prizes, snapping and snatching. You edge your way around them with difficulty.

In the banqueting hall, where you saw the 'fundraising evening' before, there is light, inconsequential music to which dancers are swirling around the floor: handsome young men and pretty women, all of them masked and with painted faces. In huddled groups scattered around the room, you see hunched creatures, gnarled and wrinkled, richly dressed but covered in cobwebs and dust, with misshapen beaks and beady black eyes. And then, in the centre of the room, looming over the proceedings, you see a tall figure, dressed in wizard robes, wearing a golden mask and wielding a ringmaster's whip.

Beside him, smiling sweetly up at him, you see a young woman, who says, "You, sir, should unmask."

"Indeed?" he replies.

"Yes, it's time," she says with a nod, waving a hand in a wide circular motion that seems to encompass the entire room. At this signal, the music stops and the dancers remove their masks, one by one. "We have all set aside disguise but you."

Obligingly, the tall figure removes his golden mask. Underneath, there is another mask: a stern and fearsome face, cast in rusted iron.

"T-take off that other mask!" cries the young woman, with trembling hands and quaking voice.

He does so. Beneath that, there is another mask. Impatiently, she snatches it off him, only to see yet another mask. And then another. And another. More than a dozen masks, in all.

*

Narcopolis (Part One)
The last of the robed figure's masks is removed. Underneath, there is nothing. His whip tumbles to the floor, as do his empty robes, which have become a shapeless mass. Whoever he was, he seems to have completely vanished.

The young woman turns to you. She seems to have recovered her smile. "What about you? You too should unmask."

"Just passing through!" you declare. "This mask is for a different event, you see. Wouldn't do to remove it before then."

She seems dissatisfied with your response, but doesn't question it. Instead, she takes a step back, looking uneasily at you.

You look around at the dancers and the hunched birdlike figures. "What is going on here? Was he…?" You point to where the robed figure stood, where the pile of his personal effects lay until a few moments ago – now, they too seem to have vanished – and ask, "Was he one of Zora Alishanda's masks?"

"No, he was not," says a voice from behind you. You turn and are surprised to see the tall, golden-masked figure standing there, as if he'd reappeared out of nowhere. Looking closely at his mask, which seems extraordinarily detailed and lifelike, you recognize the face of Opernus Prentigold.

"Elys Allardyne, is it? Princess Elys?" He makes a noncommittal noise. "I must admit that, just like you, I'm confused as to what is going on here."

"Melphior's cultists are using an arcane ritual to merge the waking world with the realm of dreams," you inform him. "They're trying to make it easier for their master to usurp Zora Alishanda, so he can become the new god of dreams."

He pauses for a few moments, gives a dismal sigh and says, "So, it seems that I must, at last, choose a side. I have no desire to spend a third of my life – what's left of it, anyway – trapped in a Dreaming World ruled over by a tyrannical demon lord, subject to his cruel and foolish whims. I would rather die." He blinks a few times and seems surprised by his own vehemence. Perhaps he's being more honest than usual because this is a dream; you're able to hear some of the thoughts he normally keeps buried.

"Oh, you've tried to remain neutral until now?" you say, unable to suppress your irritation. "You've tried to be impartial, tried to give the demons a fair hearing even while they've been ripping people to shreds and trying to destroy the world?" You clamp your mouth shut before you can carry on. You don't want to antagonize him, not now. It would be a waste of time.

Anger flares in his eyes. "Why should I justify myself to you – or anyone?" he demands to know. "Who are you to judge me?"

"Someone has to," you reply, in as calm a voice as you can manage.

He subsides. "Yes… I suppose so. Well, then." He takes a deep breath and begins to speak in a slow, faltering voice: "For a long time, I have been trapped between… inevitabilities. But, ah… we don't have time to discuss that now. Ask me about it some other time, if we both survive." A grim smile spreads across his lips, as if at a private joke.

"You should gather the other teachers, marshal this school in its own defence and turn it into a safe haven," you suggest. "Save as many ordinary people as you can. You'll be a hero."

"Perhaps," he says with a nod. "But first… I'm curious as to what exactly is going on here?" He gestures around the room, at the dancers and the peculiar bird-people. "Illusions, all of them. Nothing but dream-stuff. Except for her." He indicates the young woman he spoke to before.

As he says that, all of the dancers and the other people in the room turn to you, gracefully bow or curtsy, and then disappear. It is as if they were nothing more than shadows or soap bubbles. Only the young woman remains, with her placid smile, blonde hair and white dress.

"Who are you?" you demand to know.

"I'm Cassilda," she replies.

You catch a glimpse of somewhere else. A brief, fleeting vision. You see this woman, Cassilda, kneeling before a burnished throne. Seated upon it, you see the stately figure of a man clothed all in ragged yellow, who wears a fool's crown. His face is… shining white light, which burns so bright that it hurts to look upon.

"That tells me nothing!" you cry. "Who are you?"

"One of Zora Alishanda's masks," Prentigold informs you. "The mask of masques. A lie who seeks the truth."

Cassilda gives a barely perceptible nod.

The main door bursts open. Shadowy demons spill into the room. You recognize them as Melphior's creatures: amorphous creatures that shift from one shape to the next – from rat to spider to giant insect to rotting skull to bizarre mishmash – trying to become the thing their victims are most afraid of.

"I suppose it's up to me," says Prentigold, as the demons scuttle towards you. His hands crackle with electricity. "Off you go and do whatever you came here to do."

"I need to get Green Flame and Kunrath to help me," you tell him, even while you're turning to run. "Is that acceptable?"

"Yes, yes, do as you will," he says, distractedly, hurling a ball of lightning that rebounds around the room, reducing the shadow demons to little more than smoke and ashes. Unfortunately, there are plenty more where they came from: a whole crowd of them.

"It's just like old times," says Prentigold, sounding rather nostalgic.

You don't wait to see what happens next.



You find Green Flame in her office, which has become a prison cell with iron bars blocking the windows. Her students, the members of Cadre 1F, are with her. You don't recognize them at first, except for Venta. Presumably because, as a goblin, she's used to this sort of thing, she looks the same as she always does.

In the world of dreams, Green Flame is split into two halves: half of her is a pretty little girl with her green hair in bunches and a look of cherubic innocence on her face; the other half is encased in beetle-black armour, which consists of many interlocking plates. You see blood seeping through the gaps and pooling on the floor beneath her feet.

Dorian looks like himself, except he appears to be made entirely out of silvery metal, moulded by a master artificer. Philander is a twisted homunculus and Isolia is a ragdoll crudely stitched together out of grimy and tattered scraps of cloth.

"Good afternoon! It's great to see you all!" you greet them.

"Huh… Elys?" Dorian looks bemusedly at you. "What's happened? Why are we…?"

"This is a very strange place," says Green Flame, looking around with an expression of faint curiosity. "I have never been here before. Not that I remember, anyway."

*

Narcopolis (Prentigold's POV)
There were times when Opernus Prentigold wondered how long he would be allowed to live. How long before the Mystic Path decided he knew too much and therefore he must join them or die? How long before the Sambian Empire collapsed into ruin, was overrun by barbarians, and all of his life's work came to nothing?

He'd spent so much of his time, energy and life's blood for the sake of the nation he loved, only to watch as it was destroyed from within by powerful men who couldn't see beyond their own greed, pride, and hatred of anyone who didn't have the right blood. There was nothing he could do to save it, so he was forced to do nothing. After all, they wouldn't listen to him; he didn't have the right blood.

And so, he buried himself in his work. There was so much administration that needed to be done to keep the Tyrepheum Academy running smoothly, or even running at all. Funding, that was the problem. The Academy really needed two or three times as many students as it actually had – and all of them would need to be fully funded – before its income could keep pace with its outgoings. Teachers needed to be paid, school buildings needed to be maintained, and there were plenty of other expenses: food, equipment and ritual components to name but a few. However, because of the Academy's mounting debts and small class sizes, he'd had little choice but to let parts of it remain empty and unused. He was aware that large sections of the building he was currently in had become dusty and decayed, but… Well, what could he do? He had as little control over it as he did over anything else.

Anyone could learn magic, but only a few exhibited any natural talent for it. Prentigold would have preferred it if the Academy's gates were open to everyone, but politics made that impossible. The Sambian Empire's ruling classes were determined that only an elite few should ever be allowed to become wizards. After all, if ordinary people were permitted to have a decent education and gain magical power, they might start to have dangerous ideas such as: 'Why are we obeying orders given to us by these incompetent dullards?' or 'Why shouldn't we be the ones in charge?' Even if it meant the Sambian Empire didn't have enough wizards to fight its wars, they'd prefer to reduce the risk of rebellion.

He felt increasingly powerless. He worried that there was something wrong with his brain. Sometimes, his thoughts went down dark pathways, left him feeling dizzy and sick, and then a moment later he couldn't remember what he'd been thinking about.

He…

When he recovered, he found himself in a grand ballroom. There were dancers, masked young men and women. Light music, mildly irritating. Strange, hunched figures in the background, almost out of sight. How did he get here? Hadn't he been sitting at his desk, quill in hand, just a few moments ago?

A young woman approached him. She wore a white dress and a pleasant smile on her face. "You, sir, should unmask."

"Indeed?" he said, stupidly, not knowing what she was talking about.

"Yes, it's time," she said, nodding and making a wide, sweeping gesture with one hand. As if this was a prearranged signal, the music and the dancers immediately stopped.

He watched as they removed their masks, one by one.

"We have all set aside disguise but you," said the young woman, giving him a significant glance.

He wanted to protest and tell her that he wore no mask. Before he could so, his hands seemed to move of their own accord. Reaching for his own face, he surprised to find a barrier in the way: a heavy metal mask. Prising it off, he handed it to the young woman.

She gasped in horror and cried, "T-take off that other mask!"

Again, he found his face was covered by a heavy metal mask. Again, he prised it off. Again, the young woman insisted he should take off the mask that had been hidden underneath. Again and again this happened.

And then… there was nothing left of him.



Again, Prentigold found himself in a grand ballroom. He heard someone say, "What is going on here? Was he…? Was he one of Zora Alishanda's masks?" He realised they were talking about him.

"No, he was not," he said.

The ballroom looked the same as it had before, except it had a new occupant: a dark-haired young woman covered in fish scales, who stank of the sea. Her face was one Prentigold vaguely recognized.

"Elys Allardyne, is it? Princess Elys?" he said, frowning. She'd come to him about a year ago, talking about a scholarship fund which… well, it would solve many problems and cause even more. "Hmm. I must admit that, just like you, I'm confused as to what is going on here."

"Melphior's cultists are using an arcane ritual to merge the waking world with the realm of dreams," she told him. "They're trying to make it easier for their master to usurp Zora Alishanda, so he can become the new god of dreams."

He realised immediately that she was telling the truth. This was the Dreaming World – or a version of it that had been merged with reality – which meant that the young woman in the white dress must be one of its denizens. A dream? Or something else?

After a few moments of consideration, he sighed dismally and said, "So, it seems that I must, at last, choose a side. I have no desire to spend a third of my life – what's left of it, anyway – trapped in a Dreaming World ruled over by a tyrannical demon lord, subject to his cruel and foolish whims. I would rather die." He paused, surprised by the truths that were spilling out of his unguarded mouth, as if his lying tongue had betrayed him.

"Oh, you've tried to remain neutral until now?" Elys sneered at him. "You've tried to be impartial, tried to give the demons a fair hearing even while they've been ripping people to shreds and trying to destroy the world?" She looked momentarily panicked and clapped her hands over her mouth.

Anger burned within his chest. "Why should I justify myself to you – or anyone? Who are you to judge me?"

She let her hands fall to her sides, took a deep breath and said, "Someone has to."

A moment later, Prentigold's rage was gone, replaced by shame and helplessness. "Yes… I suppose so. Well, then." He wondered how much he should tell her. The dream had told him to remove all his masks, but he refused to do that – there were too many things he didn't want anyone to know – but perhaps it would be a good idea to unburden himself, just a little. After a few tongue-tied moments, he managed to say, "For a long time, I have been trapped between… inevitabilities. But, ah… we don't have time to discuss that now. Ask me about it some other time, if we both survive." If we survive. Not much chance of that.

"You should gather the other teachers, marshal this school in its own defence and turn it into a safe haven. Save as many ordinary people as you can," said Elys. "You'll be a hero."

I'm already a hero, Prentigold might have said, if he'd seen any point in arguing. 'That's what they used to call me. But then, it's easy to be a hero if all you have to do is throw magic missiles at the enemy.

Instead, he gave a small nod and said, "Perhaps. But first… I'm curious as to what exactly is going on here?" He gestured around the room, at the dancers and the huddled figures. "Illusions, all of them. Nothing but dream-stuff. Except for her." He indicated the young woman in the white dress, who still had that infuriatingly sweet smile on her face.

"Who are you?" asked Elys, turning to her.

"I'm Cassilda," the dream-woman replied. Prentigold recognized the name: an aspect of Zora Alishanda, designed to be an amusing paradox.

"That tells me nothing! Who are you?" Elys demanded to know.

Prentigold wasn't sure why she was being so loud. Wincing at the noise, he hastily informed her that Cassilda was: "One of Zora Alishanda's masks. The mask of masques. A lie who seeks the truth."

Elys paused to consider that. Just then, the door was flung open. Shadowy creatures burst into the room: formless horrors made out of black, smoky material, constantly shifting from one unpleasant shape to the next. Prentigold didn't bother to look too closely.

He gave Elys a nod, gathered lightning in his hands and said, "I suppose it's up to me. Off you go and do whatever you came here to do."

"I need to get Green Flame and Kunrath to help me," asked Elys, from somewhere behind him. "Is that acceptable?"

"Yes, yes, do as you will," he replied, barely listening as he hurled a ball of lightning that spun around the room, bouncing off surfaces and burning through the shadow demons, reducing them to smoky after-images. But even as he did so, more of them entered the room. It seemed like there was no end to them.

He didn't look back, but he was fairly sure Elys and Cassilda had gone. Good.

"It's just like old times," said Prentigold, remembering battles from decades ago, when some idiot had imagined that summoning demons would result in anything other than disaster for both sides. In spite of everything, he was happy. Exultant, even. He had a clear enemy to fight, he knew which side he was on, and there were no complicated decisions to be made. Either he would win or he would die.

'It was so much easier to be a hero back then,' he thought, conjuring another ball of lightning. 'Those were good days.'

*

Narcopolis (Part Two)
"Melphior's cultists have used an arcane ritual to merge the Dreaming World with reality," you explain. "You're still in the same place you were in before; it's just a more symbolic, surreal version."

"So… where do we go from here?" asks Dorian.

"The Night Blades are preparing to assault the cultists' main base and end the ritual, but they'll need some assistance. Also, some of Zora Alishanda's masks are trapped here and demons have been sent to destroy them." You indicate Cassilda, who has been following you at an unobtrusive distance. "She's the mask of masques, apparently. I'm not entirely sure what that means, but…"

"I seek the truth behind the masks people show to the world," she says softly.

"And you'd like us to protect her?" Venta surmises. "I'm not sure we could do much to help with assaulting the cultists' base – except for Green Flame, obviously – but keeping one person safe and hidden, for a little while at least… well, I should hope that's not beyond us."

"I'd like to escort Cassilda to the Night Blades' base, in goblin town. There, she'll be safe enough," you say. "But maybe we don't need to walk her there. I wonder if…"

You try to open a portal to goblin town. It would be the simplest, most expedient solution; Cassilda could immediately go through it to somewhere safe. Assuming that the masks of Zora Alishanda are real and solid enough that they can move through portals, of course.

However, something is wrong. You open the portal easily enough; but, when you look through it, the destination is definitely not the one you intended. Instead of the shrine of Zora Alishanda, you see just another weirdly distorted street, with black stars glaring balefully down from above.

Closing the portal, you try again, but are no more successful than you were the first time. You think back to Raef's training and realise how much of your ability to use portal magic depends on your precise knowledge of the world's dimensions: its depths and heights, latitude and longitude, and so on. Presumably, this new world in which dreams are mixed with reality has very different measurements and rules to the ones you're used to. Before you can use portal magic here, you'll need to relearn everything you've been taught. But maybe that won't be enough: if this place is constantly changing, nothing you learn about it will stay the same for long enough to be useful.

"It seems I can't use my portal magic here," you say, shaking your head frustratedly. "We'll have to walk. But first, I'd like to find Professor Kunrath. I'm sure he'll be a great help."

"And what about the other teachers?" asks Green Flame.

"If we see any, I'll direct them to where Prentigold is holding off a horde of shadow demons," you say. "That was in the great hall. He seemed to be giving a good account of himself, but no doubt he'll be glad of some assistance."

Green Flame nods. "Do you know where Kunrath's office is?"

"I've been there before." You shrug. "I presume it'll be in more-or-less the same location as it was last time."

You begin to walk. Cassilda and Cadre 1F follow behind you.

As you proceed, you take the opportunity to surreptitiously get Green Flame's attention and say to her, in a low voice, "You don't dream, do you?"

"I don't sleep," she replies. "Not under normal circumstances, anyway."

"Will you still be able to fight as effectively as you usually do?" you ask.

The faintest suggestion of a frown spreads across her forehead. "I have no idea. How would I know?"

You worry that because she is so unused to the world of dreams, Green Flame will be unable to adjust to its peculiarities soon enough for the battles that undoubtedly lie ahead.

"Maybe you should practise?" you suggest.

"And how would you suggest I do that?" she asks. "Start setting fire to things as we pass them by?"

"It's probably not practical to start practising now," you admit.

Professor Kunrath's laboratory has grown huge and strange since you saw it last. All around, you see large glass bottles and storage containers, each of them carefully labelled, which apparently contain all manner of wonders: phoenix feathers, frozen laughter, elf tears, rare and extinct plants, ever-burning fire, the fossilized heart of Sharhedron the dragon, the bones of animals that have never existed except in fables, and countless other things, many of which are even stranger.

In the centre of the room, carefully distilling something in his alembic, you recognize Kunrath himself. However, under normal circumstances he is short and plump, whereas in this hazy, not-quite-dreamlike place he is thin and gaunt – in fact, his appearance puts you in mind of an ascetic monk – and he appears dedicated to his craft to the exclusion of everything else. There is a peaceful look in his eyes.

"Excuse me, professor," you say, approaching him. "I need your help."

"Hmm? What…?" He blinks a few times and shakes himself as if trying to wake up. "Oh, um… excuse me. Sorry, I must have dozed off."

As you have quickly grown accustomed to doing, you explain what is going on: how Melphior's cultists have used an arcane ritual to blend the Dreaming World together with reality, in the hope that by doing so they can enable their evil master to achieve his final victory over Zora Alishanda. For want of anything else to do, it seems that Cadre 1F have decided that their role is to stand at your back and nod along. Except for Green Flame, who is as expressionless as ever.

"I'm ashamed to admit that I didn't notice," says Kunrath with a rueful smile. "I've been engrossed in my work." He glances around with some perplexity at the dream-version of his laboratory. "Well… all of this is absolutely fascinating."

"You'll have a chance to investigate it later," you unashamedly lie. "For now, we really must be moving on."

"You're right, of course," he says, bowing his head. "Very well, lead the way."

Despite your best efforts, escaping the Academy is not as easy as you at first thought. Obviously, you can't go back the way you came, through the horde of shadow demons in the great hall, but you struggle to find another exit. Along the way, you see several more giant crows, obsessively pecking for coins and scraps of knowledge.

"Who are they?" asks Phil, looking bemused.

"You don't recognise your fellow students?" asks Venta, giving him an ironic glance. "For shame, I say."

"What happened to them?" asks Isolia.

"They're dreaming. Just dreaming," says Venta. "They'll be fine."

Outside, you find yourself back on the street. The outer wall of the Academy is behind you; it appears that you've left through a side door. To the left, the street is clear, invitingly empty, but that's not where you need to go; in fact, you'd be heading in the opposite direction to Tyrepheum's goblin town. Straight ahead, the cobblestones are glazed with a layer of rime and there are a few snowflakes gently fluttering down. To the right, where you need to go if you want to reach goblin town as soon as possible, you see a pallid figure sitting by an easel, painting something with swift, energetic brushstrokes. There is something about the outline of his body that seems… not quite right.

You do a quick headcount, checking that all of your companions are still with you: Kunrath, Green Flame, Dorian, Venta, Philander, Isolia, Cassilda and a massive bear dressed in a formal business suit. Yup, they're all present and accounted for.

In the sky above, you see Melphior himself, a titanic figure composed of many parts, most of which he stole from other gods. He is doing battle with a dragon that seems barely more than a silhouette, composed of fuliginous darkness, with flaming red eyes and wings that cast a shadow over the entire city.

"The Dream Dragon," says Venta, reverently. "I never thought I'd see it for myself."

You give her a sidelong glance. "One of Zora Alishanda's masks, I take it?"

She nods.

"Well then, we'd better hurry." You sigh heavily. "Otherwise no one will ever see it again."

*

Narcopolis (Part Three)
In the sky above, you see Melphior himself, a titanic figure composed of many parts, most of which he stole from other gods. He is doing battle with a dragon that seems barely more than a silhouette, composed of fuliginous darkness, with flaming red eyes and wings that cast a shadow over the entire city.

"The Dream Dragon," says Venta, reverently. "I never thought I'd see it for myself."

You give her a sidelong glance. "One of Zora Alishanda's masks, I take it?"

She nods.

"Well then, we'd better hurry." You sigh heavily. "Otherwise no one will ever see it again."
"Three roads," you mutter. "The one that leads directly to our destination looks to be the most dangerous."

"He doesn't look dangerous," says Dorian, peering at the pallid artist. "He's just painting something."

"Unless I'm very much mistaken, that's Sussureen, the Artist of Nightmares," says Venta with grimace. "Goblin children are warned to stay away from him."

"There's the safest path, which leads away from where we need to go," you say, indicating the empty street where there appears to be nothing barring the way. "It's likely to be a long and circuitous route, which may take us into danger later on."

"And then there's that," says Isolia, nervously gazing down the third and final street, where there is a soft fall of snow and a patina of ice on the ground. "Isn't there a dream – or a nightmare – or a fairytale in which a little rushlight seller freezes to death on a winter's evening? Or something like that?"

"You think we'll be forced to re-enact the story of 'The Little Rushlight Girl' if we take that route?" asks Kunrath, looking mildly appalled.

"Honestly, I have no idea," says Isolia, shaking her head.

"Maybe we should make our own route," you say. "I can fly, so… Professor Kunrath, do you have any alchemical concoctions that would enable me to carry all of you with me?"

"Why, yes," he says, beaming. "I have a potion that makes anyone who drinks it as light as a feather, for a short time at least."

"Even if we drank that, you couldn't possibly carry all of us; you only have two arms," Venta points out. "Perhaps you'd better carry Cassilda with you to goblin town and the rest of us will make our own way there."

You consider, for a moment. Cassilda is a dream, which means she probably doesn't weigh anything, so maybe there's no need to give her a potion to make her 'as light as a feather'. Unless symbolism is what matters and you simply won't be able to lift her without making her lighter somehow. Either way, you should be able to throw her over your shoulder and carry her away to safety. But what of your other companions? Can you abandon them to 'make their own way' through the chaos and dangers of this nightmare city?

"What if we climb over the rooftops?" you ask, playing for time. "Or we could go through one of the houses, maybe?"

"There are flying demons up there," sharp-eyed Green Flame warns you. "For that reason, climbing over the rooftops might not be any safer."

"It would probably attract attention," Philander agrees.

"Possibly we could go through one of the houses," says Venta. "But we have no way of knowing what will be on the other side. Also, physical locks and walls can become formidable obstacles in the Dreaming World. I'm sure we could break through them, given enough time, but how much time can we afford to waste?"

You can't help but groan. "Never mind," you mutter, morosely.

After that, you try opening a portal, hoping to use it to travel a short distance and bypass the hazards you can see. However, it seems to lead to a completely random location, nowhere nearby, which may be on the opposite side of the city or somewhere else entirely. It would appear that your portal magic is all-but-useless in the unreal city you're now trapped in, unless you want to start using the sharp edge of one of your portals as a cutting tool.

"What if we take the direct route and go past Sussureen?" you ask, giving up. "What could he do to us?"

"He could unleash one of his nightmares at us," Venta informs you. "Depending on what it is, we might be able to fight it off. Or, it could be more abstract and we might not stand a chance."

You frown. "Is he one of Melphior's minions?"

The bear in business attire growls and shakes its head, which you take as confirmation that Sussureen doesn't take orders from Melphior.

"Well then, might he be open to persuasion?" you ask.

"I suppose it's possible," says Venta, sounding somewhat doubtful.

*

Narcopolis (Part Four)
Having come to a decision, you stride forth towards Sussureen, the so-called 'Artist of Nightmares'. Your companions walk with you: Green Flame is unruffled as ever, as if she were out for a pleasant stroll instead of trudging through a demon-haunted city that is half-submerged in the world of dreams; Professor Kunrath is abuzz with excitement, as if relishing this opportunity for danger and adventure; Dorian seems to draw strength and confidence from both of his teachers; Venta walks with visible trepidation, propelling herself forwards by an effort of will; Philander and Isolia have a restless, nervous energy about them; Cassilda is blithe and light-footed, as if none of this matters at all.

Sussureen doesn't appear to notice you at first; he remains bent over his work, appending the last few brush strokes to his masterpiece. He is pale and shrivelled, putting you in mind of a walking corpse, and what little flesh he has seems to shift and writhe as if it had a mind of his own. It hastens to seal his old injuries and fill in his missing pieces, but leaves behind new gashes, bloody tears and disfigurements; he is constantly being healed and then wounded again, but it seems to bother him not at all. He is wearing a grubby grey smock, spattered with dried paint and bloodstains.

As you approach, he turns and gives you a beaming smile. "Behold!" he cries, indicating his painting. "I think this is one of my finest works yet! I call it 'the Darkness with a Hundred Heads'. What do you make of it?"

You peer at the hazy image daubed on the canvas, which at first looks like a large splodge of black paint, as if he's been trying to paint a starless night from the bottom of a coal mine. But then, you notice shapes and shades of grey where at first there was only black. You can't be certain, but… Are those stars, gleaming in the darkness? Or are they eyes, staring back at you? Billowing black smoke, or the body of something huge and hideous? Many legs and feet? Claws and teeth? Or it all in your imagination? Presumably, Sussureen designed it to be some kind of terrifying monster, but you're not quite sure what you're looking at; it gives you a vague feeling of unreality, which makes you shiver with discomfort.

With some difficulty, you blink and look away. "It's horrible," you say, guessing that someone who calls himself the 'Artist of Nightmares' won't want to be complimented on 'nice' it is.

"Yes," Sussureen agrees. "Horrible and beautiful, like all my lovelies."

Suddenly, you feel a chill. The street is veiled in gloom. And Sussureen is surrounded by clouds of the same roiling darkness that was, a moment ago, merely a painting.

"Please may we pass?" you ask, through chattering teeth. "We have no quarrel with you, sir."

"Why not?" he murmurs. "Why should I stop you? No doubt you have business to attend to. Why should I get in your way?"

"So… you'll let us go on over there?" You point in the direction of Tyrepheum's goblin town. "We don't have to fight?"

"Not unless you want to," he says, rolling up his now-blank canvas to form a hollow tube. "Off you go, with my blessing."

"I get the feeling that someone may deliberately have placed you in our path, herded us towards you," says Kunrath, with a shrewd glance up at the sky, where Melphior is still doing battle with the Dream Dragon. By now, it looks bloodied and exhausted; you suspect it won't be able to hold out for much longer. "Expecting us to fight you. Trying to use you as his instrument."

Sussureen sneers at that. "I dislike being manipulated. Monstrous I may be, but I am not a pawn of Melphior or anyone else. I play the role I was born to play, do the job I was born to do, fill the shoes I was born to fill. No more. And no less." He frowns at Venta, who is knock-kneed and trembling. "What do you think, young lady? Do I frighten you?"

"Yes," she whispers.

"Good. Fear has its uses. Cherish that fear." He chuckles softly. "I transmute real fears into nightmares until they are ready to be confronted. Nightmares are as much a part of the Dreaming World as anything else, part of Mother Night's great plan, and I…" A thoughtful pause. "Hmm. I am a mere functionary and facilitator. Do you understand?"

"No, not really," says Venta, shaking her head.

"Ah, never mind. Think on it. Perhaps the answer will come to you sooner or later," says Sussureen. "For now, though… I suspect I've kept you for long enough already. Farewell and good luck with whatever you're doing."

He ushers you onwards, waves a careless hand in the direction you want to go, and busies himself with cleaning his brushes, packing away his paints, and folding up his easel.

You hurry on to the end of the street until you reach the main road. From here, the goblin town is a relatively short distance away. Maybe ten minutes or so.

"Well, he seemed nice enough," says Phil. It takes a little while for you to realise he is referring to Sussureen. "A bit weird, but I don't see why you were so scared of him, Ven."

"He is… definitely not someone to be trifled with," Venta mutters. "I've always been told to beware of him."

"No doubt he would be a formidable opponent, if he was given cause to fight us," says Green Flame. "I must admit, I'm curious as to whether or not I could have beaten him. It's been a long time since I've fought a god."

"He's a god?" asks Dorian with a raised eyebrow.

Green Flame nods. "I recognized him as such. Much more than the lesser spirits of field, tree and hedgerow, but far less than the greater gods who rule most of Creation."

"So… Zora Alishanda created the Dreaming World and other gods have come to dwell within it. Just like how the elder gods created the real world, but now they're all gone and other gods have divided it up between them," you surmise.

Ahead, you see a swarm of shadow demons. There are dozens of them. You assume you're going to have to fight. But then you notice they are chasing an old man in the bloodstained military uniform of some unknown nation, tightly bound with many rusted chains that… Huh. You're surprised to notice that although he seems to move slowly and painfully, and his chains are dragging on the ground behind him, he doesn't seem to have much difficulty keeping his distance from his pursuers. They are gradually catching up with him, little by little, but it seems a tremendous effort. Good for him.

While they're distracted, you should be able to sneak past them and reach your goal. But the old man is probably one of Zora Alishanda's masks. If he dies, one of her protections will be removed and Melphior will come a step closer to killing her. Can you allow that to happen?

*

Narcopolis (Part Five)
"He's another of Zora Alishanda's masks," you say, pointing to the old man. "We have to save him!"

"We can certainly try," says Kunrath, who appears somewhat daunted by the sheer number of shadow demons surging down the street like a tidal wave. "Still…" His ruddy face grows brighter still as he continues, "I haven't had a chance to test some of my inventions. This could be a great opportunity."

Green Flame simply nods and throws a fireball into the centre of the demonic horde. You are disappointed by how ineffective it appears to be. Either the shadow demons are heavily resistant to fire or Green Flame's unfamiliarity with the Dreaming World has robbed her spells of power.

Most of the demons seem to shrug off the flames almost without noticing, but a few of them veer off to the side, towards you and your companions, seeking vengeance. Dorian and his classmates do their best to repel them, plinking away at them with little gobbets of fire or acid or telekinetic force. They have little success until Venta uses her dream magic powers to lift up the entire road, twist it into various unhospitable shapes and then bring loose cobblestones crashing down upon the enemy.

"Yes, just like that. Good job!" you tell her, trying to be encouraging.

Then, before she can reply, you take a deep breath and spray the demons with a wide cloud of draconic flame. However, it hardly seems to have more effect than Green Flame's efforts have so far. The Dreaming World operates by different rules and you'll have to learn some new tricks or accept the possibility of failure.

Kunrath hurls something at the shadow demons – you don't turn in time to see exactly what it was – and then you hear a tinkle of broken glass and a whoosh. Golden light burns through the demons as if they were made of early morning fog. It spreads in an expanding circle, consuming ever more of them, leaving behind part of the street that is now empty.

"Well, that works," says Kunrath, with a grin. "Rather better than I expected, actually."

Presumably, that's because alchemy is a peculiar blend of magic, faith and scientific knowledge, which is why 'real' wizards often seem disdainful of it. Symbolism is as important to alchemists as it is to dreamers; therefore, it seems likely that, in this place, Kunrath's inventions will be even more effective than they normally would be.

"I wonder," you say, thinking aloud, "if I turn myself into an enormous fire-breathing dragon, will that be enough to make my dragon breath effective again, here in the Dreaming World?"

Mishrak gave you permission to borrow some of his power, in times of direst need, so perhaps now would be the right time to do it?

Dorian gives you a very odd look. "I can't imagine that's a question anyone has ever asked before," he murmurs.

While this has been going on, Green Flame has busied herself with throwing more fireballs, of varying sizes, shapes and degrees of intensity. None of them have been much more effective than the first. It's difficult to tell how she's feeling, since her face is kept carefully expressionless, but you'd guess that she's getting frustrated.

Overall, you've managed to clear away the shadow demons in quite a wide area, but their vanguard – the ones who've been pursuing the old man most intently – have been unaffected. Ignoring you and your companions, they continue to chase after him, until at last he comes to a stop.

Turning around to face them, he heaves a reluctant sigh and says, "It appears that I have no choice. This is no mere game or foolishness, as I believed at first. Rather, it is a real and deadly threat to the one I love above all others, isn't that so? Very well, then. I will give you one last chance: leave now or suffer the consequences."

Chittering laughter issues from several of the shadow demons, though not all. Many of them have no flicker of awareness or intelligence in their eyes; they are less than animals.

One of the demons, larger than the others, appears to be their leader. "All of Zora-Alishanda's masks must be destroyed, so she can be killed, so our master can be victorious," it solemnly intones. "That includes you."

"But I am not a mask. Not for Zora Alishanda, at least," says the old man. He stretches out his arms, his chains crack and shatter, and he suddenly seems to grow tall and powerfully muscled. However, at the same time, superimposed over him, you see a much younger man, lean and sinewy, with a crooked smile on his lips and a winged hat perched upon his head. It is as if two different versions of him exist at the same time. "I am Telthalus."

This statement evokes a reaction among the more intelligent demons: they look shocked, frightened or disbelieving. Many of their comrades absorb this new information without understanding it; they shift impatiently, waiting for the signal to attack.

Before they can, Telthalus – or the dream that calls itself 'Telthalus' – has become a whirlwind, tearing down the nearby houses and using them as weapons with which to flatten the shadow demons. Then, it becomes a savage flock of birds, of all different kinds, too many of them to count. They mob the demons, pecking and tearing at them, until all that remains is a pervasive gloom soaked into the cobblestones. A few of the shadow demons try to escape, but not many. After a few moments, the street is empty of anyone except you, your companions, and the old man who has broken his chains.

You should probably carry on as before. In just a few minutes, you could reach the goblin town and reunite with the Night Blades. There are no more obstacles in your way.

However, you can't help being curious. Is this old man really Telthalus? Really really? Or is he just a vestige left behind by Telthalus as part of an attempt to protect his beloved wife? Or one of Zora Alishanda's dreams, a manifestation of her mixed feelings towards her husband? Did she intend that he would be a subtle trap for anyone trying to destroy her masks as Melphior and his minions have done? What is going on here?

*

Narcopolis (Part Six)
When you're sure the fight is over, you step boldly down the street to where 'Telthalus' is standing. From this angle, he doesn't look particularly impressive: a grey-bearded old military man clad in a bloodstained uniform festooned with cheap-looking medals. But when you shift your head slightly he becomes a terrible lighting storm, or an enormous predatory bird of a type you've never seen before, or a lean youth with a roguish smile and a winged hat, or… Well, he has myriad guises, just as you'd expect if this really is Telthalus.

"So, you're Telthalus, are you?" You look him up and down – several different versions of him, in fact – and can't help but frown. "The creator of the human race? Architect of the sky, husband to Zora Alishanda and father of the Four Seasons? One of the main reasons why the world is in such a state?"

"The very same," he replies, an amused twinkle in his eyes. "Although I can only hope that when you say 'such a state' you mean 'such a pleasant state'."

Ignoring that, you continue: "If you're really Telthalus, could you solve all of this just by waving your hand? Right now, the Demon Lord Melphior is threatening to kill your wife, but you can make sure that no one will ever have to worry about him again, can't you?"

"It's not that simple," he says wearily. "I am… much less than I once was."

"What happened to you? Where did you go?" you ask.

"I don't know. I can't remember."

You continue to frown at him, unconvinced that he is who he says he is. By this time, your companions have caught up with you. They seem shocked by your temerity.

"We should probably keep going," says Kunrath with a tight smile. "No sense in wasting time. I'm sure 'Telthalus' here has plenty of things he should be doing. Such as, for example, aiding his wife in her battle against a demon lord." He jabs a finger up into the sky, to where the Dream Dragon seems on the verge of defeat.

"Yes, that is certainly something I should do," says the old man, who seems grateful to be given a clear reason and motivation to act.

"You can't remember anything?" you ask, in a frustrated tone.

"Ah…" The old man pauses. "Perhaps I am dead. Perhaps I have been dead for a long time. It's as good an explanation as any. And yet, I live on. I survive through my works, through the lingering repercussions of my actions, and in the hearts and minds of the people who remember me. Gods are not easy to kill. We are part of Creation, enmeshed in its mechanisms, and have little chance or hope of escape. Even after death, still we linger, like specks of grit clinging to a cogwheel, in the dust and detritus that gathers beneath, and none of us can say where or when it will inevitably end."

"Does that mean Melphior won't be able to kill Zora Alishanda?" you ask, hopefully. "Some part of her will always remain, for as long as the Dreaming World exists?"

"Melphior seeks power. I doubt he will care if a few faded spectres, scattered here and there, still claim to be Zora Alishanda or one of her masks."

"And… what does that mean for me?" asks Green Flame, sounding unaccountably bitter. "I am one of Keron's creations. Does he survive through me?"

The old man gives her a shrewdly analytical glance. "I would be surprised if he hadn't planted within you the seed of his eventual rebirth."

"Something else to worry about," you mutter, watching as Green Flame grows more-than-usually still and statue-like. "Thank you for that."

"My pleasure," he replies. "Now, I really must be off. Farewell."

And then he is gone, having become a teeming flock of birds, all of which fly up to join the battle between Melphior and the Dream Dragon.

In the silence that follows, Kunrath dusts himself off and says, "All right, well… as I said before, we must keep going. It's not far now."

Sure enough, after only a few minutes, you return to the Night Blades' temporary headquarters in Tyrepheum's goblin town, where Orrentil Stirook is organizing his troops and preparing for a final attack upon the cultists' headquarters. Apparently, they now have a pretty good idea of where it is, after assaulting at least one decoy, which turned out to be a mostly-empty storehouse.

Raef is there too. You're surprised to learn that he can still use his portal magic as normal, seemingly without issue, but only to locations within the boundaries of the city of Tyrepheum and its immediate outskirts.

"How can you do that?" you ask, open-mouthed and with eyes wide. "I can't!"

He considers the question for a moment, then replies: "I have several thousand years' experience, which you do not. Moreover, being able to teleport is part of who and what I am. In the Dreaming World, such things are important."

"So where's Samaya?" you ask.

"On the hillside where Jaqari Pruyte and his friends have been constructing the space gonne, making sure it's well-guarded."

"That makes sense," you admit.

Just then, Orrentil Stirook approaches, a savage grin on his face. "So, Princess Elys – I like your fishy tail, by the way – you wanted to join us for the final battle? To be 'in at the death', so to speak? Well, I'm sure we'll be glad of your aid. What do you say?"

*

Narcopolis (Part Seven)
"Yes, I'm eager to do my part. But first, I wanted to tell you that I've brought back some of my friends from the Academy – two of whom I'm sure will be very helpful when we assault the cultists' base – and we came across one of Zora Alishanda's masks, who we escorted back here," you say. "Cassilda is her name."

Looking around, you can't see the airy young woman anywhere, but no doubt she's somewhere nearby, asking people to take off their masks.

Orrentil nods. "I've heard of her. She's a main character in quite a famous play – The King in Rags and Tatters, it's called – I don't know if you've heard of it."

You shake your head. "No."

"Well, I suppose it doesn't matter now." He pauses, takes a deep breath and continues, "And she wasn't the only mask you brought back, was she?"

After staring at him blankly for a few seconds, you remember: "Oh! We met the General-in-Irons, but he said he wasn't one of Zora Alishanda's masks and he didn't come back with us. Instead, he went to help the Dream Dragon defend herself against Melphior."

"No, that's not…" Orrentil hesitates, shakes his head and says, "Never mind. I still need to muster my forces. More than a few of my soldiers have been wounded, so I'll need to find out which of them can be immediately healed and which have relatively minor injuries that would enable them to perform light duties and fill in for some of the others so I can shuffle them around…" Another pause. "Sorry, you didn't need to know all that, but occasionally I find it helps me get things straight in my head if I say them out loud."

"You've no need to apologize," you assure him.

"Right." He nods. "Can you be ready in about an hour? I'll have everything ready then."

"That's fine. It'll give me time to talk with my friends," you say. "There are a few things I'd like to discuss with them."



First, you go to Kunrath. His alchemical creations have so far proved extremely effective here in this twisted blend of dream and reality, so you're hoping he can share them with others.

"I could give a few of my explosive surprises to the Night Blades," he says agreeably. "And I have some potions that can make them faster, stronger and tougher for a short time, although… I should probably adjust the dosage, try to reduce the side-effects as much as possible. I doubt I'll have time to interview each of them and measure their height and body weight, but I'll do the best I can."

"What side-effects?" you ask, with a raised eyebrow.

"Nothing life-threatening," he assures you. "At least, not in the short-term."

You sigh resignedly. "That's very reassuring. Very well, do what you need to do."



A little while later, you go to Venta and ask her, "Can you think of how Green Flame could make her fire magic more effective here in the Dreaming World?"

"I suppose she would need to go back to basics," she replies, gazing at the wall, seemingly lost in thought. "I'm sure you already know that magic is based on rituals – in fact, it's been theorised that all of reality consists of the echoes of a great ritual – so, when you start off learning magic, you need incantations, arcane circles, symbolic components and so on – but, over time, as you grow in skill and confidence, you can strip away the tools you once needed to use magic, until at last you can do it with merely a thought or a gesture–"

"Whoa! Venta, you need to remember to breathe sooner or later," you humorously chastise her. "And anyway, we should fetch Green Flame before you continue; otherwise, you'll have to repeat yourself."

A few moments later, after you've called Green Flame over, you listen while Venta explains that, basically, the Dreaming World has slightly different rhythms to the real world, so things that are second nature while you're awake don't necessarily work as well while you're asleep.

"But it's possible to adjust," she assures you. "You just need time and practise."

"Huh," you say, wondering why your shadowy mentor didn't tell you all of this. But you suppose he may not have known. Perhaps he didn't have any formal wizardly education during his mortal life; if he just picked up a few magic tricks here and there to aid him in his adventuring lifestyle, he may not have a deep understanding of magic beyond 'this works' and 'this doesn't'. And where is he now, anyway? He's a servant of Zora Alishanda, so surely he'd want to be here?

And then you realise: of course he'd want to be here. Zora Alishanda has many loyal servants and they'd all be here if they could. Which is why the cultists' ritual was designed to keep them out, so only those who were already in the city of Tyrepheum are able to fight on her behalf. Undoubtedly, Melphior has far fewer worshippers, so he was probably trying to level the playing field as much as possible.

"So, I should use incantations," Green Flame surmises. "I can do that."

"I'd recommend that you wear your armour as well," you say. "You wore it for thousands of years while you were defending Creation from demons. That has meaning. It is a potent symbol of who and what you are."

She nods. Black chitinous armour appears to grow out of her skin, until she is completely covered in it. Her face is hidden beneath a smoothly rounded helmet, featureless except for a narrow eye-slit. The overall effect is quite intimidating; it makes her look like a machine, or perhaps an insect that has grown unnaturally huge.

"Ah. Maybe don't put it on just yet," you say, suppressing a shudder.

"Understood," she replies. Her armour vanishes just as quickly as it appeared.

"Hmm. Is there anything else I need to do, here and now?" you wonder.

*

Narcopolis (Part Eight)
In what little time you have remaining, you step outside and practice some of the techniques your shadowy mentor started teaching you only last night, which already seems like a lifetime ago. Apparently, illusions are extremely effective in the Dreaming World, presumably because almost nothing within it can be described as 'real', which means that illusions can scarcely be distinguished from anything else. So, you can quite easily reshape the environment around you to fit your whims: you could make a building come alive and start attacking the people within it, or transform the ground beneath their feet into a pit filled with slurry, or conjure an illusory conflagration that could be just as dangerous as Green Flame's magical flames; more so, perhaps, considering her recent difficulties in using her powers here in this unreal city.

You've heard that the best illusionists can do the same thing in the real world; they can warp reality around themselves as if it was no more substantial than a dream. Of course, you can't be sure if that's true or just a fable; even so, you wonder if the Mystic Path have an illusionist like that among their ranks, since they're the most powerful wizards you've ever heard of.

Interesting as that might be, it's irrelevant to the subject at hand, which is: how effectively can you use your powers of illusion to aid the Night Blades in battle? With a little imagination, you're sure you could be very effective. However, an obvious problem is that, if there are any illusionists among your enemies, they will be trying to undo your efforts and kill you before you can do the same to them. And they're likely to be quite numerous and have much more experience than you.

Still, considering that the Night Blades have survived until now, they must have some wizards of their own, who are undoubtedly far better suited to this mission than you. And you'll have Raef, Green Flame and Kunrath by your side. It's not as if you're being asked to take on the cultists all by yourself.

Also, it's not your only trick. Mishrak has granted you the ability to call upon his divine power in times of dire need. If you are ever going to call upon that power, now seems like an auspicious time to do it. If you're going to use it in battle, you need to know what it feels like and how exactly it will enhance your combat abilities, so you won't be taken by surprise at a critical moment.

Therefore, you spend a few minutes sipping at Mishrak's deep well of power, barely more than a thin trickle in all, and paying careful attention to how it changes you. First, you feel tireless and energetic, as if you could run for miles without getting out of breath, as if you could scale the highest mountains and battle the most terrible monsters. You feel strong, as if you could lift a house above your head or leap halfway across the city in a single bound. You feel swift and agile, as if you could dance between raindrops or individual blades of grass. And, more than that…

Your skin is sheathed beneath rows of steely scales. Horns sprout from your head. Thick, leathery wings burst out of your back as if you'd been keeping them imprisoned there. You look around you with yellow-tinged vision; your eyes are not as they were before.

Startled, you stop drawing upon Mishrak's power – indeed, you try to give it back to him – and, before long, your vision returns to normal, your wings recede, your horns drop off and your scales fade into your skin as if they were never anything more than an optical illusion.

"I was a dragon," you mutter. "Or I was becoming a dragon."



Mindful of the fact that you only have a few minutes left, you decide to stop practising before you tire yourself out any more than you already have done. You want to be ready when Orrentil calls you to action, not flagging with fatigue.

Heading back into the temple that serves as the Night Blades' temporary headquarters, you look around for your friends, but only see Cassilda twirling around the floor, humming a melancholy tune to herself: something about 'twin suns' and 'strange moons'. Two goblin guards watch her from a discreet distance away.

"Do you want to take part in the fighting against the cultists?" you ask, marching over to her. "Or would you rather stay here with the non-combatants?"

She gives a startled laugh. "I am a non-combatant," she says, gazing at you through a fall of ash blonde hair. "I'm a noble lady, a dancer and a singer, not a fighter."

"If you say so," you say, dubiously, thinking that your mother is the one of the highest-born noblewomen in all of Rivayne and she has never shied away from a good fight. Besides, it seems strange to you that Zora Alishanda would leave one of her masks completely defenceless. Maybe she's hiding something.

But you don't see the point in pressing her any further, so you leave her to her mournful song and dance. Moving on, you go to where Orrentil is assembling his forces. Raef, Green Flame and Kunrath are already there. Green Flame is in full armour and Kunrath has handed out most of his potions to the goblin soldiers.

"I'm sure I don't need to tell you how important this is," says Orrentil, in a voice that cuts through the general hubbub. "If we fail, our goddess will die, the world of dreams will be taken over by the Demon Lord Melphior and everyone in the world will have to pay obeisance to him or live in fear of what he'll do to them while they're asleep. That's why we have to win. It's not an impossible task: all you need to do is disrupt their ritual, even for just a moment, to allow the masks to escape and our reinforcements to arrive. Each of you is worth ten of Melphior's cultists and his mindless shadow demons. Be brave, bold and resolute, let nothing dissuade you from your righteous path, and I'll see all of you in the Night Gardens at the end of everything. Good luck."

"After all, you can't expect to never die," says one of his lieutenants, with a mordant cackle.

You glance hurriedly around, worried about the effect this last cynical comment could have on morale, but you're relieved to see the goblin soldiers seem amused by it rather than discouraged.
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 141-150)
Narcopolis (Part Nine)
When the signal is given, Raef opens multiple portals at once, through which the goblin soldiers advance. Apparently, his intended role in this battle is as a means of transportation, enabling the Night Blades to immediately assault the cultists' hideout, attack from multiple angles at once, reinforce their comrades as needed, evacuate their wounded and adjust to changing circumstance on the battlefield. It is to be hoped that this manoeuvrability will give your allies an edge against Melphior's minions, who are likely to have prepared extensive fortifications and be deeply entrenched.

Orrentil directs you, Green Flame and Kunrath to accompany the Night Blades' main force through the largest portal, either because he thinks they'll need the extra firepower or because he expects you'll need to take cover behind them. Seeing no reason to argue, you comply without comment.

"Good luck, both of you," you say, as you're about to step through the portal.

"Yes, same to you," Kunrath replies.

Green Flame nods at that.

A few moments later, you're through to the other side. All around you is chaos and confusion. You're in a large underground chamber with gloom, clashing blades, desperate cries, explosions and silhouetted shapes moving too fast for you to keep track of.

It takes a few moments for your senses to adjust, but gradually you gain an understanding of what is going on: the Night Blades appear to have taken the cultists by surprise and slain many of them before they were able to regroup. Several goblins have sampled Kunrath's potions and thereby become too huge and monstrous to be stopped. The surroundings keep changing, flickering and distorting, presumably because illusionists from both sides are trying to reshape it into something beneficial to their comrades and deadly to their enemies. You could help with that: you'd be willing to bet that none of the cultist mages could overcome efforts if they were empowered by Mishrak's divine energy.

You are troubled to notice that, despite their earlier successes, the Night Blades appear to have ground to a halt. As well as the cultists, who are providing them with determined and unwavering opposition, they are having to fight off a horde of twisted horrors, each one of them a bizarre mishmash of human and animal parts: the abhorrent creations of some degenerate life mage. Some of Raef's portals open, enabling the goblins to reposition themselves and withdraw their wounded, but it seems that, for the moment, the attack has stalled.

Then, Green Flame and Kunrath join the fray. Clad in her fearsome black armour, Green Flame is a spindly, almost inhuman figure, moving with surpassing grace while chanting arcane words in an unfamiliar language; you suspect it is 'Godspeech', with which the Elder Gods sang the world into existence. Her magical flames now seem just as powerful as ever, burning with ferocious intensity, reducing a dozen of the fleshcrafted abominations to charred husks. Meanwhile, Kunrath focuses his attention upon the cultists, inflicting disastrous damage upon them. With no way of defending themselves from his bombs, they have little recourse but to flee.

You look this way and that, trying to decide where you can be of most use. Honestly, it seems like your friends and allies have the situation well in hand. Until they run headfirst into another obstacle, perhaps it would be best for you to stay back in reserve, so you can be ready when you're most needed?

Even as you're thinking that, a stranger appears out of seemingly nowhere. He is a lean, saturnine man with a neatly-trimmed beard and moustache, dressed in expensive but somewhat antiquated finery. In your opinion, Sambian fashion trends tend to be ugly and ostentatious – and this man's attire is no exception, with its elaborate ruffles and pleats and those shoes that are far too long and pointed to be comfortable to walk in – all of which make him look rather ridiculous. Nevertheless, that doesn't mean he isn't dangerous. Is he one of the cultists? You take a step back, ready to defend yourself.

"Elys Allardyne?" he says, in a curiously wheedling voice. "I am Sandalaimon Rayze."

You frown, unsure if you're supposed to recognize the name. Because you speak the Sambian language fluently, even if some of its subtleties still elude you, you know that 'Sandalaimon' can be roughly translated as 'wearer of sandals', which seems like an unusual name, one you're sure you'd have remembered if you'd ever heard it before. Actually, it sounds vaguely familiar...

"I'm sorry, you have me at a disadvantage," you say, with a small shrug. "I have no idea who you are."

He sighs disappointedly, shakes his head and says, with no real feeling, "You killed my children. They will be expensive and difficult to replace. I spent years raising them, you know."

"Actually, I had nothing to do with that," you say, remembering the Rayze twins at last. "They cast a spell to put me to sleep and I missed the entirety of the subsequent battle. The one who finally killed them, after they mutated into a giant two-headed monster was… uh, Professor Kunrath, over there."

"I will deal with him later," says Sandalaimon. "But you have been a persistent thorn in my master's side, so now I must kill you. Any last words?"

*

Narcopolis (Part Ten)
Instead of a reply, you take in a deep breath and let out a blast of heat energy mingled with sparks of electricity and enough concussive force to lift Sandal-man off his feet. At least, it would have if you'd hit him directly. Somehow, he managed to sidestep at the last moment, so the torrent that should have reduced him to lumps of crispy fried meat only melts half of his face and the flesh on one half of his body. Amazingly, he seems unfazed by this; the flesh immediately begins to heal, visibly knitting back together even as you're taking another breath and calling upon the power of your divine patron.

You sprout scales, horns and batlike wings, becoming larger and more draconic the more you draw from Mishrak. This could potentially make it more difficult for you to dodge out of the way of Sandal-man's counterattack, but the increased strength, toughness and magical energy should more than compensate for the downsides of your temporary growth spurt.

Sure enough, Sandal-man hurls a bolt of faintly greenish energy at you, which strikes you in the chest. For a few moments, it seems to have no effect, but then you feel as if your bones are twisting and cracking, moving as if they have taken on a life of their own and are trying to escape from the cage of your body. Like an overfull bag bursting apart at the seams, your skin is torn open in multiple places. A fine mist of blood sprays from your wounds. The pain is excruciating.

"W-w-what was that?" you ask, not expecting an answer. "Life magic?"

"Indeed," says Sandal-man, looking you up and down with an evaluating glance. "It should have turned you into a mutated corpse. Obviously you're tougher than you look. As well as being a dragon-mermaid-thing."

"W-w-why don't you just f… f-f-fade away!" you snarl at him, trying not to scream in agony.

You weren't aware that life magic could be used in such a way. Mishrak has never done anything like that. Mind you, he doesn't need to; if he ever needed to kill someone, it would be quicker, simpler and more efficient for him to open his mouth and blast them with his dragon breath. Still, you've always thought of life magic as a tool of healing and creation, for easy birth and an end to pain, so for it to be used in this manner – to kill, to maim, as an instrument of torture – seems like a shocking perversion.

Desperately drawing upon more of Mishrak's power, trying to resist Sandal-man's magic even while it threatens to shatter your bones and tear you apart from the inside, you lurch forward in a desperate attempt to seize him and bear him to the ground before he can hurt you any more than he already has. Perhaps you can't beat him in a mages' duel, but you're now much bigger and stronger than he is, so it should be possible to overpower him.

Around you, the underground chamber seems to shift and change, becoming somewhere else – you catch a fleeting glimpse of greyish light, dressed stone and an endless series of corridors – and then you slam into Sandal-man and smash him into the nearest wall with a satisfying crunch of broken bones. You hit him again and again, but – much to your dismay – his body seems to heal faster than you can do any damage to it.

"What are you?" you ask.

"I'm as human as you are," he replies, with an unpleasant smirk. Nevertheless, even as he pretends to be calm and insouciant, you notice him hastily backing away.

He mutters an incantation and gathers energy in his hands, so you surge forward into combat again, trying to distract him enough that he won't be able to cast another spell.

On all fours, you charge at your foe, the vile demon-worshipping wizard who has caused you so much pain. By now, you have imbibed so much of Mishrak's divine power that few-to-none of your human characteristics remain. You are a large reptilian quadruped, horned and scaly, with a long tail and scything claws. You feel strong and powerful, born to rule, far greater than puny humans or goblins or poor, soulless elves. You are glorious, beautiful and invincible! You are a child of Vlakoroth himself, greatest of all the gods! No, wait… wait…

You wonder if Mishrak feels like this all the time. If so, he does a wonderful job of ignoring it. Being a good person must be a constant struggle for him. Even after more than seven millennia, Vlakoroth's influence is still very strong. Almost unbearably so.

And then you're hit by another bolt of life magic. It sends you screaming to the floor, trembling and thrashing and racked with pain. You try to rise, but you can't. There is no strength left in any of your limbs. You are as weak as a new-born foal.

Delicately, Sandal-man takes out a handkerchief and mops the sweat from his brow. He opens his mouth to speak, to gloat over how easily he defeated you, but then he hesitates and nervously moistens his lips. Then, once again, he starts to mutter an incantation.

Where are your friends? Why aren't they here to save you? This isn't the cultists' hideout, so where are you? How did you get here? Was Sandal-man just trying to distract you while one of his associates – an illusionist, no doubt – trapped you here, far from any hope of rescue?

Before he can hit you again, you blast him with as much energy as you can muster. Your own magic, honed over the last decade, what you've borrowed from Mishrak, your fear and desperation and reckless defiance, all pour out of your open mouth. Sandal-man is knocked backwards, engulfed in flames, made to spasm and quiver like a plucked harp string. He turns tail and staggers away, muttering curses under his breath.

And then he is gone. You are all alone.

*

Narcopolis (Part Eleven)
You are in a dark place, far from your friends. Sandalaimon is gone, but there may be other cultists nearby. You hear the scrabbling of rats in the walls. It appears that you've ended up in a network of underground tunnels, so maybe you're not far away from the cultists' hideout. Was this once an ancient city, long since buried in the dust of history and built over by the Sambians? Was it part of an old sewer system? Or is it just part of the dream, merely a metaphor or reimagining of something in the real world?

One of Sandalaimon's illusionist friends was able to use his powers to manipulate the Dreaming World and deposit you here, as if you'd stumbled through a portal. Presumably, you could do the same thing in reverse and return to where your allies are fighting a desperate battle against Melphior's minions. However, you don't know how to do that. Although you have some skill in using illusion magic, you're not sure how you'd use it to change the layout of the Dreaming World, to shorten or lengthen the distance between one imaginary place and another, and create shortcuts where none should exist. Your lessons with your shadowy mentor haven't progressed that far yet.

Fortunately, you don't need to. You can use portal magic instead. Since you've been trapped here in Tyrepheum while it's been merged with the Dreaming World, you've been unable to use it to travel to a specific destination, but you don't need to. Opening a portal to any random location in Tyrepheum should be enough, so long as you can get back out onto the streets. From there, you shouldn't have much trouble finding your way back to the local goblin town, where you can reunite with Raef and he can teleport you back into the fray.

You can only hope to get there soon, while you're still holding onto the power you've borrowed from Mishrak, which is already threatening to wriggle out of your grasp. When it is gone, you know you'll be exhausted and in no condition to fight. Perhaps you're already so badly hurt that it would be the height of foolishness for you to go back to where your friends are doing battle with the cultists. Still, like Orrentil said earlier, this may be the most important fight you'll ever be involved in: if you lose, a demon lord will take over the dreams of mortals, which will be the greatest disaster since the end of the Second Age. Therefore, while there's still breath in your body, you'll keep fighting for as long as you can.

Opening a portal, you peer through it, trying to guess at where it will take you. It looks like there's a city street on the other side. Good enough, you decide.

You step into the portal. After a moment's disorientation, you find yourself in an unfamiliar part of Tyrepheum. The cobblestones under your feet are coated with layers of muck and slime. On either side of the street, the houses look rather ramshackle, as if they were built not just out of wood and stone but also mud, blood, bones, animal horns, strips of leather, sheets of rusty metal and other bits of discarded metal. You suppose that this is meant to symbolize the relative poverty of their inhabitants.

Actually, where are their inhabitants? While you were travelling around the city earlier, you saw only a few people, but there should be tens of thousands sharing this dream with you. Where are they all? Have they been slaughtered by Melphior's demons? Or transformed into inanimate objects that you haven't noticed? Or…

Here and there, lurking in the shadows or peering out through the cracks in the nearby buildings, you see frightened little mice, quaking and quivering and trying not to be noticed. So, that's what's happened to them, is it? Well, it's probably for the best if they stay out of the way…

Also, at the end of the street, when you come to a crossroads, you see a young women with a pretty, heart-shaped face, wearing a dress made of yellowed notebook pages. She is standing by a little stall stocked with all manner of peculiar trinkets: glass baubles containing tiny cities just like Tyrepheum; ticking clocks in the shape of top hats; cloaks woven out of clouds, or puffs of smoke, or thistledown; potion bottles that purport to contain 'Liquid Courage', 'Pickled Memories' and even stranger things, if the labels are to be believed.

"Is there anything that takes your fancy?" asks the young woman, after you've studied her merchandise for a few moments. You're still in dragon form, still holding onto as much borrowed power as you can, but she doesn't seem to notice. Of course, if she's one of the denizens of the Dreaming World, she's probably seen marvels and monsters of all kinds, practically every day, and has no reason to think you're anything special.

"I'm wounded," you say. "Do you have any healing potions or anything like that?"

"I'm sure I can find something suitable," she assures you. There is a brief pause while she considers. Then, she reaches for one of the potion bottles, labelled with the words 'Spring Water'. With a beaming smile on her face, she hands it to you. "Try this!"

"Sure. Why not?" you mutter, removing the cork and taking a sip.

It tastes of sunlight, warmth and rain, blossom and green shoots, freshly-cut grass and bright flowers, new life and hope, birdsong and lambswool and…

You feel your exhaustion and pain fading away. You feel rejuvenated. You feel ready for whatever comes next. It's all you can do to restrain yourself from bursting into song or laughter, racing around or dancing or turning somersaults.

"That's so good!" you cry. "Uh, sorry. I don't have any money on me right now, so I can't afford to pay…"

"Never mind," says the stall owner, gazing up into the sky. "I suspect I'll need a favour from you before long."

You crane your neck to see what she's looking at. To your horror, you realise that the Demon Lord Melphior has slain the Dream Dragon, ripped its wings to shreds and torn its head off. You hear him shrieking in triumph. Nearby, the last of Telthalus's birds falls lifeless from the sky.

"I guess that wasn't the real Telthalus," you mutter to yourself. "A mere fragment at most."

*

Narcopolis (Part Twelve)
Everywhere you look, the shadows seem to lengthen, growing monstrous and malevolent, with claws and teeth and dagger-like grins.

"I think we should get out of here," says the stall owner, nervously chewing her lip. As you watch, she begins the lengthy process of packing away her merchandise into boxes that she loads onto a small cart, which either you didn't notice or it wasn't present a few moments ago. "And go where? I don't know, but anywhere's got to be better than here. Well... safer, I hope."

"I'm a dragon," you say, spreading your wings most of the way across the street. "I'll carry you to a place of safety, if you like."

"That's very kind of you. But…" She looks helplessly at her stall, as if she has little choice but to stay with it.

"Come on. What's more important?" you ask her. "Your stall or your life?"

"In a way, my stall is my life. Without it, I would not be," she murmurs. "But… well, I suppose I have little choice. I will accept your generous offer. And perhaps my stall will catch up with me later on."

You give her an appraising glance. "You're one of Zora Alishanda's masks, aren't you?"

She looks bemused. "I beg your pardon?"

"Never mind. What's your name?"

"They call me Deryth the Dream Seller," she says. "I sell all manner of wondrous things."

"Yes, I gathered that. Now…" You lower yourself to a kneeling position. "Try to get up on my back."

When she does as you've suggested, you find it so uncomfortable that you immediately change your mind. Moreover, it is excessively difficult for you to fly while you have a rider getting in the way. And you're afraid that she'll fall off when you first leap up into the air. You've ridden on Catharne's back, but you have the major advantage that you are able to fly unaided, so it didn't matter if you fell off. But you've heard of relatively ordinary, unpowered people riding griffins and giant eagles and other flying mounts, so how do they manage it? You suppose they must be strapped on very tightly. However, you don't have any straps or much time to waste, so you resort to carrying her in your grasping talons.

"This is rather uncomfortable. And undignified," she says. "But I suppose I shouldn't complain."

"It won't be for long," you assure her. The entire city of Tyrepheum is barely more than two square miles across in any direction, so it shouldn't take you more than a few minutes to fly back to the local goblin town.

Taking to the air, you briefly circle around, searching for where you need to go, before finding it and setting off on the short journey to the Night Blades' temporary headquarters. In the street outside, armed and ready for a fight, you see Drukhalion, Nerya Fair-hair, Wranolf the Bloody and Red Ruin.

"What are you doing here?" you ask, after you've landed beside them and deposited Deryth in a somewhat upright position. "Shouldn't you have joined the Night Blades in assaulting the cultists' main base?"

"When this city was merged with the Dreaming World, we were out of position," says Drukhalion. "It took us some time to get back here. By then, Commander Stirook had already begun the assault. "

"They're doing fairly well, so I hear," says Wranolf with a twisted smile. "Maybe they'd be doing better if we were there fighting alongside them, but…"

"Orrentil said we should stay here, in reserve," says Red Ruin. He is wearing the same beetle-black armour as Green Flame, but he is slightly taller and has broader shoulders, so if they were standing side-by-side you wouldn't have any difficulty telling them apart.

"Sooner or later, it is inevitable that Melphior will attack us here," says Nerya Fair-hair. She glances at Deryth, who by this time has picked herself up and dusted herself off. "Especially since you keep bringing Zora Alishanda's masks here."

"Better than leaving them scattered all over the city and letting them be picked off one by one," you declare. "Here, they are safe. At least for now."

She gives a small nod. "Perhaps."

You usher Deryth into Zora Alishanda's temple and tell her, "You'll be safe here, surrounded by so many armed men."

"I'm sure," she says, looking around at the goblin guards. "Until Melphior attacks this place directly."

"Red Ruin and the Chosen will defend us. They're some of the greatest warriors in all Creation. Besides, if you want to help them…" You gaze at the goblin guards nearby, noticing that some of them are visibly wounded despite carrying on their work as best they can. "You could heal these soldiers like you healed me, couldn't you?"

"I gave you a potion," she reminds you. "But I was forced to leave my stall behind, along with all my potions. I'm sorry, but–"

"What's that over there?" you ask, pointing to an out-of-the-way corner where a small cart loaded with Deryth's merchandise is propped up against the wall.

She heaves an irritated sigh. "I stand corrected."

"Surely you should be used to such things," you say, frowning at her. You've only been here for a few hours, but, by now, you're fairly used to the fact that this whole place is entirely governed by dream-logic. Otherwise, you'd never have been able to fit your huge, snake-like dragon body and wings through the temple's front door. "Since you've been living here in the Dreaming World for so long, I'd have thought nothing would surprise you."

"Yes, well… it happens sometimes," she mutters. "Almost every day, in fact."

Considering that you're almost certain she's an aspect of Zora Alishanda, you're not sure how that could be. Maybe the dream goddess sets herself arbitrary challenges or deliberately obscures certain pieces of information even from her own disconnected parts.

"All right, then. Now you can dispense healing," you say. "I'm sure these men will be glad of it."

She nods, walks over to her cart and begins rummaging through the piles of boxes. "I'll see what I can do."

Peering through a nearby window, you see that, once again, the shadows outside are lengthening and taking on frightening shapes. Unless you are very much mistaken, the goblin town is about to come under attack. Now that Melphior has defeated the Dream Dragon, it seems likely that he will personally lead his forces into battle. Will it be a fight that Red Ruin and the Chosen can win? Honestly, you have no idea.

The Night Blades have sent most of their forces to assault the cultists' main base, in a last-ditch attempt to defeat them and end the ritual that has merged Tyrepheum with the Dreaming World. Should you go upstairs and ask Raef to teleport you to them, so you can join them in their all-important task? Or would it be better if you stayed here to defend this place?

*

Narcopolis (Part Thirteen)
Disrupting the ritual is vitally important, you realise. If you and your allies can end the spell that has merged Tyrepheum with the Dreaming World, it won't matter if Melphior attacks the Night Blades' base; when the city returns to the waking world, all of the demons will vanish in the daylight, returned to whence they came. You just have to hope Red Ruin and the Chosen can hold them off until then.

They'll be fine, you tell yourself. This won't be the first time Red Ruin has fought a demon lord. And, this time, his companions are divinely empowered by some of the mightiest gods in all Creation, whereas last time they were a motley group of adventurers who lucked into saving the world.

When you head upstairs, you see Raef, standing by himself in the middle of the large room that where, not long ago, Orrentil Stirook gathered his troops and got them ready for the final battle. Currently, he looks like a rather nondescript old man dressed in simple robes. His eyes are closed and he appears to be locked in fierce concentration.

Wanting to alert him to your presence without distracting him during a crucial moment, you cough, as quietly and politely as you are able to.

His eyes snap open. He blinks at you.

"Raef, will you send me back to the cultists' hideout, please?" you ask.

"Ah… yes, of course," he says. "What happened to you? When you disappeared, I feared the worst."

"Somehow, the cultists managed to whisk me away so one of their mages would have a chance to kill me without any of my friends being able to interfere. Obviously, he didn't succeed."

"That must have been distressing," says Raef, putting on a frown. "Are you still fit to fight?"

You wonder to what extent his facial expressions reflect his genuine emotions. Can you see the real person shining through the masks he wears, or is he putting on a show for you, using his shapeshifting artistry and acting talents honed over several millennia? You think so, but you can't be certain.

"I'm a dragon, am I not?" You grin at him. "Mishrak's divine power sustains me. I can collapse with exhaustion when this is all over."

"That's not encouraging. But I won't stop you. Not now, while we're so close to disaster." He opens a portal, tips his hat to you – wait, was he wearing a hat, just a moment ago? – and says, "Do the best you can."

"Thank you. I'd give you a hug, but… Well, there isn't time." Still grinning, you dart through the portal.

On the other side, you see the Night Blades appear to have the situation well in hand: the floor is littered with the bodies of cultists and their monstrous minions, whereas the goblins appear to have taken relatively few casualties, possibly because Raef has been teleporting their wounded away before they can be overwhelmed. Also, they've had help from Green Flame and Professor Kunrath, which you're sure has been invaluable.

Green Flame's armour has been scraped and scuffed, but she appears to be more-or-less unhurt, strolling along with easy grace and shooting the remaining cultists with heat rays even as they try to flee.

Kunrath, on the other hand, looks weary and much the worse for wear. He has a gash across his forehead and blood is streaming down his face, cutting paths through the dust and soot he is encrusted with.

When they notice you, they insist on coming over to congratulate you on still being alive:

"Good to see you," says Kunrath. "I really thought we'd lost you."

"Likewise," says Green Flame with a nod.

"You won't get rid of me that easily. I'm still here, still ready to fight," you say. "Let's finish this."

When the Night Blades break down the door to the next room, you glimpse flickering candlelight and can hear muffled chanting, somewhere very close by, but there is an obstacle in the way: a huge and amorphous glob of what looks like blood. Its gooey mass forms a seemingly impassable barrier. Looking closely at it, you can see little hands, arms and legs sticking out of it, as if multiple tiny children have been swallowed up by it.

One of the goblin soldiers gets too close and is immediately engulfed. In less than a moment, he is gone, stripped to the bone, turned to gloopy red soup and a desiccated husk, both of which have become part of this hideous monstrosity.

For a moment, you hesitate, horrified and not knowing what to do. Then, you see a familiar face rise up out of the blood-red ooze. It looks rather like Philander or Simony, but bearded and much older. So, this must be…

Cinna Beli-Zephalos. This is what Melphior did to him.

'He wanted to be much more than he was,' Melphior agrees, though you can't see him anywhere around. It's almost as if he's just a voice in your head. 'I granted his wish. Oh, what a benevolent god I am!'

Green Flame hurls her magical flames at the thing Cinna has become, but her attacks seem to have little effect. "We must strike together," she says, glancing at you and Kunrath. "All three of us. Together, we will succeed where any one of us could not."

"Alternatively… we just need to get past it," says Kunrath. "If we can finish off the cultists, end the ritual and return this city to the waking world… this monster, whatever it is, won't matter.

They turn to you. Neither of them can convince the other, so it would appear that you have the casting vote.

*

Narcopolis (Part Fourteen)
"Let me try something," you say, once again calling upon Mishrak's power. This time, it seems too much: more than you can hold. You struggle to contain it, feeling as if you are about to burst apart at any moment.

You hear his voice in your mind. Shocked and alarmed, he says, "Elys? What are you doing?"

For a few nerve-racking moments, you are unable to answer. You feel locked out of your own body, as if someone else is wearing your skin. All you can do is watch from a distance.

"Where am I?" asks Mishrak, examining your hands – why do you still have hands, if you're a four-legged dragon? – and looking around with your eyes. "Why am I here?"

"I… I think I may have borrowed too much of your power," you admit. "And that's why you're currently in control of my body."

"This could be dangerous for us both. Human bodies aren't meant to be vessels for so much divine energy, not even here in the Dreaming World where such things are more fluid," he warns you. Actually, is 'he' the correct pronoun to use under the circumstances? Dragons are sexless and Mishrak is now wearing your body and speaking with your voice, so should you use 'she' or 'they', perhaps? Or does it even matter, since Mishrak simply doesn't care?

You take a few moments to explain the situation, concluding that, "You could use your divine powers to utterly destroy the monster Cinna Beli-Zephalos has become. Or, I thought perhaps… uh, you could use life magic to save the people he has devoured and absorbed into himself."

"Save them how?" asks Mishrak. "If they've been dead for longer than a few hours, their souls will have moved on, returned to the Wheel, and there will be no way to resurrect them. And even before that, you'd need the help of a powerful necromancer." He glances around at Green Flame, Kunrath and the Night Blades. "I don't suppose you have one of those with you?"

"I don't think so. But I thought my allies – these soldiers – would appreciate being able to retrieve the bodies of their fallen comrades and give them a proper send-off. And I'm sure Cinna will be weakened if we split him into smaller pieces."

"No doubt you're right," says Mishrak, nodding your head. "I will try it. However, since this is at least partially a dream, I'm can't be sure that my efforts will be effective."

"Tell Green Flame and Kunrath to attack as soon as you've weakened him, even if it's not by much," you suggest.

He does so. Green Flame is as inexpressive as ever, but Kunrath looks bemused that you have been talking to yourself for the past few minutes. Obviously, he can't hear you talking to Mishrak inside your own head.

After that, Mishrak reaches out with his psyche, carefully examining the monstrous ooze and all of its constituent parts. While he does this, his demeanour is one of detached interest, like an anatomist performing a dissection.

"It's not truly alive," he murmurs. "Instead, it's like a sculpture or a still image. Every part of it is merely a symbolic representation of what Mr. Beli-Zephalos has become. And yet, at the same time, presumably because this is at least partially a dream, it also happens to be… hmm, strangely, impossibly real."

"So, what are you saying?" asks Kunrath, raising a bushy eyebrow.

"I think I can make this work," says Mishrak.

With a mighty effort of concentration, he uses life magic as a tool with which to exert his will upon the hideous abomination that was once Philander's father. At first, it seems to have no effect and you worry that the demonically-empowered nightmare is strong enough to resist even this. But then you see extra tendrils and cancerous lumps of flesh sprouting from it; at the same time, it grows more thinly spread and then overstretched, breaking apart in fibrous clumps. Unable to resist the mindless, atavistic urge to grow and consume and expand over everything, it devours itself, piece by piece. Left behind are a handful of blackened, glutinous remnants of flesh and bone that might once have been an unlucky cultist or a goblin soldier or one of the missing Beli-Zephalos children.

Before long, the Cinna-monster is reduced to a quarter of its original size. That's when Green Flame throws a blast of fire that reduces the rest of it to a greasy smear.

"Let's hope that's the last of him," she says, throwing another, just to be sure.

"Good work, both of you," says Kunrath. "Now, shall we move on?"

Even as you nod your assent, you hear Mishraks' voice in your mind: "When I withdraw, I suspect you will fall unconscious almost immediately. Therefore, I will not do so until the current crisis is resolved or I am forced to, for whatever reason. I hope you don't mind."

"Not at all," you assure him.

*

Narcopolis (Wranolf the Bloody's POV)
The skies darkened, the streets outside the temple were swarming with living shadows and an ominous silhouette was taking shape: a demonic figure with leathery wings and mismatched horns. Wranolf couldn't be sure of how close it was. It could have been a few streets away or it could have been much closer than that. The distance was impossible to judge.

He and his companions engaged themselves in the task of dispersing the shadow demons, knowing that future battles would be more difficult if they did not. Drukhalion shone with the burning light of the autumn equinox; Red Ruin could enhance his strength and speed until he was the equal of at least a dozen skilled warriors; Nerya Fair-hair had been a powerful sorceress even when she was mortal; and he, Wranolf, had become a giant, wielding a hammer that crackled with electricity. It would have been an easy victory if they hadn't been so heavily outnumbered; shadow demons were supposed to be cunning shapeshifters, but he could see little evidence of that.

"Just like old times, huh?" he said, laughing boisterously.

Next to him, Drukhalion merely smiled, secure in the knowledge that the question wasn't aimed at him.

"I've fought shadow demons a few times," said Red Ruin, offhandedly cutting a swathe through yet another mob of supposedly scary monsters. "Not many, though."

"He meant fighting demons in a more general sense," Nerya informed him at the same time as she compressed a mass of shadow demons into a ball and then causing them to disintegrate. "At the end of the Second Age, for example."

"Yes, of course." Red Ruin nodded.

Cackling laughter was carried on the wind. At last, the Demon Lord Melphior appeared before them. He was a grotesquely ugly creature formed from a mishmash of stolen body parts: two horns from different animals, one arm much longer than the other, eyes that weren't the same size or colour, and so on. Apparently, all of them were trophies taken from gods and spirits he'd bested and then usurped. He put Wranolf in mind of a poor traveller who'd decided to wear everything he owned, so it would keep him warm and be easier to carry.

"Such fun," said Melphior with a fanged grin. "I'm pleased you're all enjoying your reunion. You should thank me for arranging it for you."

"Whenever anyone says 'all', why am I never included?" asked Drukhalion, sotto voce.

*

Narcopolis (Red Ruin's POV)
Red Ruin leapt into action, as did his friends. It was lucky they did, since Melphior chose exactly that moment to launch his assault. A tide of terrible darkness poured from him, threatening to sweep away everything in its path.

There was no way to dodge.

He heard Nerya muttering a counter-spell. Or maybe it was some kind of magical shield. Something to protect her friends. Whatever it was, it seemed to weaken the wave's impact.

Even so, in the immediate aftermath of the wave's crashing against him, Red Ruin was deathly cold, in pain, and struggling to remember where he was. Like flotsam from a shipwreck, memories he'd rather have forgotten came bobbing back up to the surface. Dreadful memories.

He shook himself, darted out of the way of a gigantic arm that would have smashed him into the dirt, and conjured a sword out of seemingly nowhere. It was something he could do instinctively, in much the same way as he could change direction in mid-air to avoid oncoming attacks; he didn't have to know exactly how it worked to be able to do it. Honestly, he was better off not thinking about it too much.

Since he'd last looked, Melphior had gained dozens of spiky tentacles, which he was using to lash out at Red Ruin and his friends. All of these new appendages must have been somewhat illusory – Wranolf hit one of them with his axe and it vanished into smoke and mist – but that didn't mean they weren't deadly. On the other hand, if the tentacles were only partially real, they were still real enough that they could be considered to be part of the demon lord's body, so damaging them would damage him.

Red Ruin had to wonder why Melphior had made such a tactical error. He'd fought against the Dream Dragon and defeated it in single combat, so why was he holding back now? Why had he presented them with a selection of easy targets instead of just wading into the fray?

Well, no time to think about that now…

As if he were flying through the air, Red Ruin leapt at the nearest spiky tentacle, chopped it in half, and then on to the next. One, two, three, four… five.

Seeming to shudder, Melphior had the sense to withdraw his additional appendages before he could lose all of them. He summoned another wave of darkness, but Nerya and Drukhalion working together were able to disrupt it.

Melphior urged more of his shadowy minions to overwhelm Red Ruin and his friends with sheer weight of numbers. They weren't difficult to kill, but they were enough of a distraction that the four intrepid adventurers were hard-pressed to fend off the demon lord's powerful magic at the same time.

The next few moments were chaos and confusion and clouds of darkness. Red Ruin settled into a routine of tearing off heads, carving through a dozen bodies at once, slicing and slashing like a farmer with a scythe, as if he were harvesting grain.

When the last of the shadow demons was dead or had fled, when the dust settled and silence fell, it was apparent that neither side had a clear advantage. Nerya looked weary, Drukhalion was scorched, Red Ruin and Wranolf had a few cuts and scrapes; but still Melphior hesitated, seemingly unwilling to engage them directly.

"What are you waiting for?" Red Ruin demanded to know. "You can't expect to never die!"

That was something one of the goblins had said. He was proud of himself for remembering it.

Smiling thinly, Melphior said, "It seems your reputation is entirely justified."

"Who are you talking to?" Drukhalion wanted to know.

"You. All of you. Why do you ask? Don't you think you're worthy of praise?"

They were at an impasse. For Red Ruin and his friends, that didn't matter: all they had to do was to defend the temple for a little while longer. Soon, the Night Blades would win their battle, defeat Melphior's cultists and reduce all his best-laid plans to mere wishful thinking. Time was on their side.

It was up to Melphior to find a way to tip the balance, which he did by trying to be cunning. Red Ruin hated it when his enemies did that.

The air turned grey and unnaturally still. No one moved. When Melphior spoke, it was as if he were speaking to Red Ruin in private, whispering in his ear: "Why do you fight? Why do you continue to struggle in a world filled with meaningless suffering, where good people die alone and in torment while some of the worst villains live in luxury and are never punished? What is the point of any of this?"

"Well, you're a fine one to talk!" Red Ruin laughed scornfully. "Villains, huh? You're one of the worst of the lot! If I gave up and let you win, you'd make things worse for everyone!"

"If I win, I will reshape the world as I see fit. I will punish my enemies and reward my loyal servants," said Melphior. "You see, I have goals and ambitions. But what do you have? Red Ruin, the boy who couldn't grow up, the eternal vagabond who–"

"At least I have my friends. I have people who love and care for me, whose companionship makes this life worth living, despite the pain and heartache I've had to endure," said Red Ruin. "But what do you have? A few greedy human worshippers? Lesser demons that are barely more than animals? Scheming minions who're just waiting for their chance to betray you and steal your treasures? Why do you bother with any of it? You want me to give up, but why don't you give up? What's keeping you here?"

Melphior's only reply to that was a snarl. A moment later, he surged forward, striking at Red Ruin with his clawed hands. He was enormous, even larger than Wranolf, who rushed to meet him and was swatted aside. A blast of energy from Nerya tore a gaping hole in his side, which frothed and bubbled even as he ignored it. Similarly, he shrugged off a blinding ray of light from Drukhalion, seemingly intent on only one thing: grabbing hold of Red Ruin and tearing him apart.

Of course, if he were to slay the elf who'd defeated the Demon Lord Kolhinon – even if it was only a weak, incomplete version of Kolhinon – it would be a victory that Melphior could crow about throughout the ages, even if he failed in his attempt to usurp Zora Alishanda and become the new ruler of the Dreaming World. That must be why he'd charged into combat and was disregarding everyone else but him.

"You can't win. Not if you don't have anything worth fighting for," said Red Ruin, nimbly ducking under a blow that would have ripped off his head and most of his upper body. A flying leap, past the demon lord's defences. A blade appeared in his hand. Another step. Then, he thrust his magic sword into Melphior's armpit up to the hilt.

As Melphior screamed in pain and rage, lashing out all around him, Red Ruin stumbled back, muttering, "You just… need to focus on what's really important. That's all."

*

Narcopolis (Part Fifteen)
Past the smear of ash and grease that is all that remains of the Cinna-monster, Mishrak propels your body into the next room, where an enormous arcane circle has been inscribed into the floor, to the extent that it is almost completely covered in runes, mathematical notation and peculiar squiggles. There are dribbly candles and chanting cultists. Merging together Tyrepheum with the Dreaming World was only achieved by monumental effort. Maintaining it requires just as much effort, it seems. And yet, you know it can all be swept aside so easily. As easily as breathing.

Mishrak's breath is a fine mist of steam and acid, which melts whatever it touches, scours clean the top layer of stonework and reduces the cultists to frothing lumps of agonized flesh.

"Is it over?" you ask, at last, in fearful anticipation.

"Yes," says Mishrak, as the Dreaming World vanishes before your eyes, like morning mist after sunrise, leaving you standing in a squalid basement that looks far smaller than it did just a moment ago. "Melphior's plans have been thwarted. For now, at least."

"Well done, young lady," says Kunrath. "If you were one of my pupils – and if this was one of your school assignments – I'd be sure to give you more than a passing grade."

"He's joking," Green Flame informs you. "He's actually very impressed."

Kunrath gives an exasperated laugh, but doesn't otherwise reply to that.

"It's time for me to go," Mishrak tells you, privately, inside your mind. "If I were to stay much longer, I'd be putting you at risk."

"Maybe lie down first," you suggest. "After all, you said I'd fall unconscious when you left. If that's going to happen, I'd rather not hurt myself on the way down."

"Ah… yes, good idea," he says and immediately lays your body down on the cold stone floor. Because you're still in the form of a large dragon-like creature, this is a louder and clumsier motion than you would have liked.

Kunrath and Green Flame both look concernedly at you.

"Are you all right?" asks Kunrath. "You're not hurt, are you?"

You wait for Mishrak to reply, but he is already gone. It's over to you now. 'I'm fine,' you try to say, but it comes out as, "Um fahh."

Before you have time to be embarrassed, your eyes have shut and you have returned to the land of dreams. Maybe you meet your shadowy mentor there, who thanks and praises you for what you have done. If so, you don't remember it later on.



Much later, you wake up in your own bedroom, in Mishrak's undersea palace. Muzzy with too much sleep, you struggle out of bed and gaze all around, wondering what to do next. Then, presumably alerted by your footsteps, Catharne gallops into the room, in her native dragonling form, crying, "Elys's awake! Everyone, come quickly!"

She barely has time to finish speaking before your parents and Jana arrive. As soon as she sees you, your mother sweeps you up in her arms. It's embarrassing, being treated like a small child; but on the other hand, it's comforting to be held, to be safe in your mother's arms. So you don't complain.

"I worried about you," she murmurs. "I didn't even know you were in danger until it was already over. I wish I'd been there."

"None of us knew what Melphior and his cultists were planning to do," you assure her. "We were all taken by surprise and… uh, just had to do the best we could."

"We're all very proud of you," says your father.

"Yeah, it sounds like you saved the world. The Dreaming World, at least." Jana sniggers. "Save some glory for the rest of us, won't you?"

"No promises. Anyway…" You take a deep breath. "How long was I asleep? What's happened to everyone?"

"Three days. And it depends on what you mean by 'everyone'," says your father. "The Nightmare, as they've been calling it, was an utter disaster for the city of Tyrepheum. One way or another, they've lost more than a tenth of their population, including some important members of the regional government. Some of them have taken to blaming the local goblin population, most of whom have had enough and decided to leave as soon as possible. The Night Blades have already had to fight off a couple of lynch mobs. Oh, and you may be interested to know that Opernus Prentigold is being hailed as a hero for organizing the defence of the Academy and a few of the nearby streets."

"Of course he is," you say, rolling your eyes. "What about Raef and Samaya?"

"So far as I know, they're still there, helping with the space gonne."

The more you think about that, the more sense it makes. Jaqari Pruyte and his friends will find it much easier to assemble the space gonne if they can use portals to instantly transfer parts from the foundry to the build site. You almost wish you'd suggested it before. However, back then, Raef and Samaya had other things to do – and the Night Blades were trying to set ambushes for the cultists who might be tempted to attack the convoys – and maybe it would have provoked the cultists into launching their great and terrible plan earlier than they did. There's no way of knowing what might have happened if you'd made different decisions in the past.

"Well, what about Red Ruin and his friends, the Chosen of Lissa, Nyssa and Strashan?"

"Red Ruin's back here, ready for more sea battles and looking very pleased with himself," your father informs you. "I don't know about his friends. I assume they've gone away to do whatever it is they usually do."

You nod, trying to think of any other questions you want to ask. Then, it occurs to you to say, "Mom?"

"Yes, dearest?"

"Put me down, please."

She sighs, but gently lowers you so your feet touch the ground and you can stand up without needing too much help.

*

Narcopolis (Part Sixteen)
"And what have you been doing?" you ask, when you're back on your feet.

"Herding cats. That's what it feels like," says your mother with an unladylike snort.

"Before you left, you must have heard something of our recent successes – or lack of them – in the war against Aspitolm," says your father. "It's like this: the Rivayni have more ships than any of our other allies, but they aren't the most experienced sailors and Admiral Moggsley is more concerned with 'correcting' other people's misuse of certain words than with providing effective leadership; the Wranni are excellent sailors and brave warriors, but they aren't numerous enough to ignore losses like the Rivayni can; and Mishrak's Deep Ones are better-suited to raids and surprise attacks than full-scale battles. Besides, before we can make any real progress we'll need to overcome the Dead Fleet, crewed by all the sailors who were killed in a long-ago battle between Quellonia and the Aspiti Empire, animated and enslaved by evil necromancers. That's what we're currently preparing for."

"Huh. Maybe…" Blearily, you shut your eyes for a moment. "Uh, maybe Mishrak's brother could help with that. Lavokthagua."

"Yes, I've heard he's offered to take part," says your father. "As have Sildar and Jorantul. But they can't fight an entire fleet on their own."

You pause and think about that for a few moments. "Actually, I wouldn't bet against them."

"Maybe, but if they don't succeed…" Your mother hesitates for a moment, shakes her head and says, "It would be a shame to just throw their lives away. That's why we've spent so much time trying to get our allies to work together as an effective unit. It won't matter how many ships, warriors and powerful mages we have on our side if we are defeated in detail."

Feeling an oncoming headache, you rub your forehead and mutter, "I might go back to bed."

"At least have something to drink first," says your mother, looking worried.

"I'll get you some water," says Jana, taking the opportunity to show off how helpful she can be.

"Thanks," you say. "Thanks a lot."



Later, when you feel well enough, you go to the quarters that have been set aside for the Beli-Zephalos family. Simony, Philander and the twins are all there. They have a furtive, wary look about them, as if they're worried about whatever will happen next. Although their evil father is dead… Or is he? Is it possible to truly kill a nightmare? Will he just keep coming back, no matter how thoroughly we erase every last trace of him?

You know they're frightened of the past and uncertain of what the future holds, which is presumably why they've kept to themselves and haven't ventured outside their quarters in several days. But they can't do that for the rest of their lives. As a friend, you feel it's your duty to rouse them from their torpor. There are some decisions they need to make.

Philander greets you with a faint smile. "I heard you've been a hero again. As usual. How does it feel?"

"I slept for three days, but I'm still tired," you tell him. "Will you introduce me to your sisters?"

The twins are small and quiet, with a pinched, haggard look about them. Ferocity doesn't look particularly ferocious, nor is Indulgence taking the time to indulge in anything other than silence and the touch of her sister's hand.

"We've decided they should have new names. A fresh start," says Simony, as if responding to an implicit question. He indicates the girl on the right. "This is Rosita." Then, he turns to the other. "And this is Delena."

"They're not entirely new names," you point out. "I recognize a few familiar syllables."

"Yes, well… it's symbolic," says Simony, though he doesn't explain why.

Smiling at Delena and Rosita, you say, "I'm pleased to meet you."

"Thank you for rescuing us," Rosita whispers, peering up at you. Delena hides behind her.

"Oh, I didn't have much to do with it." You wave a dismissive hand. "If you want to thank someone, you should thank Green Flame. Or… well, actually, there are a lot of people you should thank."

"But they're not here," Rosita points out. "And you are. So, thank you."

"Aw, it was my pleasure," you say, awkwardly scratching the back of your neck. "Any idea what you'd like to do with your freedom, now you have it?"

"I'd like to go back to the Academy," says Phil. "All my friends are there. I want to be with them."

"I have plenty of contacts and resources in Tyrepheum," says Simony. "It would be a shame to lose all that. And I'm most of my way through my final year at the Academy. It'd be a waste to go through all that and not be a qualified wizard."

"But we don't want to go back to… uhh, our old home," says Rosita.

Behind her, Delena vigorously shakes her head. "Let it rot."

"Might be a better idea to sell it. Then we could use the money to make sure the two of you get a decent education," Phil suggests.

"I'm not sure it'd be worth much. Especially now Tyrepheum's lost a sizeable chunk of its population," says Simony. Giving you a nod, he asks, "Any idea what happened to them?"

"Devoured by demons, maybe? Or they're trapped somewhere in the Dreaming World?" You shrug your shoulders. "Honestly, I'm not sure."

"So, what do you want to do in the future, Simony?" you ask, changing the subject. "After you've got your qualification, I mean?"

"I thought I might travel the world, see something more than just Sambia," he says, a faraway look in his eyes. "But first, I think I'll need to make myself available to take care of my family. That'll take at least a few years. Maybe a decade. But after that…"

"And… have you come to a decision about your faith?" you ask, tentatively.

"My siblings are all aware that I've joined Achamat's priesthood. I'm glad they didn't judge me too harshly for it." Simony leans back against the wall, affecting an air of nonchalance. "He told you I was free to leave his service if I wanted to, didn't he? And then you arranged to speak to him again, so… if I'm going to make any kind of decision, I think it'd be better to wait until after your next meeting with him. Or else he'll have to find another puppet through which to speak to you."

"Hubris joined the army; Acedia tried to be a perfect, obedient daughter; and you sought Achamat's protection. You were all trying to save yourselves from Him… uh, our father, I mean." Phil grimaces. "Now, you're the only one who's still alive. It seems like your plan worked while the others didn't. I can't fault you for that."

"I was younger than the others. Our father hadn't tried very hard to kill me yet," says Simony. "I have no idea if my being one of Achamat's priests would have saved me in the long run."

"You're still here," says Phil with a small shrug. "That's something to be thankful for."
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 151-160)
Shoot for the Moon (Part One)
When you return to the Engelram Academy after a few days, no one seems to have noticed your absence or to particularly care about your lack of attendance. Apparently, Jana told anyone who wanted to know that you were unwell, which was accepted without question by staff and students alike, none of whom bothered to check whether or not you were in your quarters. It appears that more-or-less everyone has decided you are a law unto yourself and there's little point in trying to stop you doing whatever you want. Convenient as that may be, it makes for a rather lonely life. Still, at least Jana, Catharne and some of their friends deign to speak to you.

Besides, instead of worrying about that, you spend most of your time thinking about the space gonne and the possibility of freeing Zora Alishanda from her millennia of imprisonment. At the earliest possible opportunity – after you've persuaded Raef to let you go – you teleport to Tyrepheum, where you will meet with Samaya. You know she has spent a long time inscribing a ritual circle inside the 'bullet' or capsule that will be fired by the space gonne, but you don't know exactly why.

The construction site where the space gonne is being built is located on a barren hillside a few miles outside of Tyrepheum. As far as you're able to tell, it already looks complete: it's a gigantic cannon-like tube, supported by a great many beams and girders, with a bulbous metal chamber underneath, larger than a house. You can tell that it's absolutely studded with magic. Almost every inch of it is covered with runes, enchantments, alchemical substances and so on.

Samaya agrees to meet you in one of the nearby workers' shacks. You use the spell taught to you by your mother's old friend, Sir Jacquelyn Bruyner, to guarantee privacy.

"Elys," says Samaya, giving you a nod. "What's this about?"

"I want to know about the ritual circle you've been setting up," you tell her. "The one inside the 'bullet' that will carry Jaqari Pruyte and his companions to the moon."

"As well you might. I've been working on it for weeks," she says. "Adding layers of redundancy and protective spells, trying to make it as robust as possible."

"But why?" you ask, pressing her to give a proper explanation. "What is it for?"

"I want to establish a permanent portal between the moon and this world, Narra, where our feet are currently planted," she says. "For all sorts of reasons. Did you know that – before I offered them an alternative – Jaqari Pruyte and his brave sojourners expected that they'd be going on a suicide mission. After they'd landed on the moon, they'd have no way of getting back, so if they were unable to free their goddess they would have been doomed to a slow death of thirst, starvation or… Well, they wouldn't have survived. Even if they'd managed to free Zora Alishanda from her incarceration, it could be a long time before she fully recovered her strength and wits, by which time her gallant rescuers might already be dead. My portal will enable them to return to Mishrak's undersea palace, where they can rest and recuperate as well as take on whatever supplies they need."

"Did you ask Mishrak's permission first?" you ask, somewhat amused.

"Yes, of course."

"And what did he say?"

"He said it was fine. Although, to be honest, I'm not entirely sure he was listening to what I was saying. He was busy with one of his projects," she admits. "Anyway… um, opening Zora Alishanda's prison is likely to be immensely difficult. Jaqari Pruyte and his friends are young, healthy and intelligent, as well as being talent mages, but they can't possibly know everything they may need to know to open the magical locks that keep their goddess confined. My portal will enable them to return to Narra so they can recruit esoteric scholars, specialist mages and anyone else they may need. Also, if any of them are injured while taking off or landing on the moon, it would be for the best if they were immediately evacuated and brought back here so they can receive urgent medical treatment. Or if they find the journey or the experience of being on the moon disorientating or debilitating, they should have the option to withdraw so they can recover."

"Is that all?" you ask, with a raised eyebrow. Of course, you're being sarcastic.

"You must have heard of the Silver Men of Kerondar," she says, after some thought. "They are the inhabitants of the fourth planet from the sun, whose home is so desolate, lifeless and war-ravaged that they have devoted vast amounts of time, effort and ingenuity to building magical craft they use to traverse the inner void. However, although I'm sure every goblin they've ever come across has begged them to help free Zora Alishanda, she is still held captive. Is that because the Silver Man have so far been unmoved by pleading and offers of payment? Or is there another reason? Perhaps the surface of the moon is littered with the wrecks of their silver craft? And that is why… Hmm. I suspect Zora Alishanda's prison is well-guarded. Keron and Nymandor would not have wanted to make it easy for Telthalus to rescue his wife. In order to free their goddess, Jaqari Pruyte and his fantastic voyagers will have to overcome her jailor. Much easier to do that if they can call for reinforcements, wouldn't you agree?"

"Well, it sounds like you've got it all figured out," you say. "Jolly good."

"And another thing: after we've freed Zora Alishanda, a permanent portal to the moon could be very useful." Her eyes gleam in the gloom. "There are all sorts of things we could do with it."

"Travel to the moon, for one," you suggest.

"Indeed."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Two)
"Is there any danger that Zora Alishanda's prison guards could come through the portal and attack Mishrak's palace?" you ask.

"If they could be so easily lured away, they wouldn't be much use as guards," says Samaya, in a dismissive tone of voice. "Still, if it will set your mind at rest, I can close the portal with far less effort than it's taken me to set it up."

"And… how are you feeling? Considering everything that's happened, I mean? Only a week ago, Tyrepheum was temporarily merged with the Dreaming World and several thousand people were killed, devoured by demons or lost in their nightmares. Has that affected you in any way?"

"Not really. I've been focused on my work."

"And how do you feel about your work?" you ask. You're not quite sure where you're going with this, but you want to make absolutely sure she's all right.

"Um… well, I hope I've done it well."

"Is there any reason to think you might not have?"

"I don't think so." She gives you an odd, questioning look. "Why do you ask?"

"Under the circumstances, I just want to be sure you're doing well. I haven't seen you recently, so… I wouldn't want you to think you've been left out?"

"Left out of what?" She shakes her head as if ridding herself of a bothersome distraction. "I'm sure you mean it kindly, but… never mind. I'm fine."

"Well, if you're sure," you say, giving up.



When you've left the little shack that was the setting for your meeting with Samaya, you try to arrange an appointment with Jaqari Pruyte, the charismatic visionary who has guided the space gonne project from its conception to near-completion. At first, his subordinates are not very accommodating. "Is it important?" they ask, giving you disapproving glances. "He's exceedingly busy, you know."

You point out to them that you are the Chosen of Mishrak, the god who hired the Night Blades to protect the goblins of Tyrepheum as well as contributing large sums of money to help finance the space gonne project. Hearing that, they immediately agree you have a pressing need to speak to their leader at the earliest possible juncture. Right now, in fact.

In another shack, where the floor is lined with rush matting, there is a large table thickly coated with sheets of paper scrawled with what is either an ingenious code or illegible handwriting, and Jaqari Pruyte himself, pacing impatiently back and forth.

"You wanted to see me?" he says, giving you a quizzical look.

"As you know, my divine patron has spent large sums of money paying for the resources with which you've built the space gonne, as well as the Night Blades to guard it and so on. I don't think it's unreasonable of me to want to know more about what you've accomplished here, do you?"

"No, that seems more than fair," he says. "What do you want to know?"

"The space gonne is a very impressive construction. If you told me it was already finished, I would believe you. Of course, I am no expert on such things, but I don't see what else you could add to it."

"It's nearly finished. But it needs to be thoroughly tested, examined and reviewed for possible flaws before we can fire it. We'll only have one shot at this." His serious tone of voice and general demeanour is such that you can't tell if he was making a deliberate pun or not. Eyes blazing with zeal, he continues, "This may be our only chance to rescue our goddess. You saw what Melphior's minions tried to do, didn't you? They came very close to succeeding. Before too long, they'll be ready to try again. If there's a next time, their master will make sure the odds are in his favour, so his victory will be certain. And the whole world – everyone who doesn't worship him – will suffer for it."

"Yes, I understand that." Heaving a weary sigh, you say, "You're lucky Samaya has taken an interest. With her help, you'll be able to transport as many supplies and reinforcements to the moon as you could possibly need. You'll be able to retreat and get medical help, should you need to. And, best of all, you'll be able to return home when your quest is done."

"A pleasant dream," says Jaqari. He goes on to explain the plan: he and three other 'sojourners' will travel to the moon inside a hollow bullet fired by the space gonne. With several dozen layers of magical wards to protect them, they should survive being fired into orbit, hurtling through the inner void – for more than two hundred thousand miles! – and then impacting against the moon's rocky surface. After they've landed and 'established a beachhead', they will activate Samaya's portal, thereby enabling the passage of supplies, reinforcements and so on.

"Not a bad plan," you say, somewhat sardonically. "But what was your plan before Samaya offered her help? You'd arrive on the moon and then what? Just you and three others? How would you break into a prison that was erected by two of the Elder Gods? How would you overcome the guards? If you failed, how would that help your goddess?"

"It was a forlorn hope, but better that than none at all."

"Samaya told me you expected it to be a suicide mission. It would have been such of waste – of your lives, all the time and money that went into building the space gonne, and all your people's hopes – wouldn't you agree?"

"I'm glad it won't be like that," he admits.

You frown, trying to recall a distant memory. "I… I heard you had a beautiful girlfriend. What was her name?"

He raises an eyebrow. "What does it matter to you?"

"Well, don't you think she would be upset if you went off on a suicide mission? What about your family and everyone else who cares about you? How would they feel if you died so pointlessly?"

"It wasn't pointless. There are some things worth dying for," he insists, grimly resolute. "Do you think Samaya would have offered her services if I hadn't started down this road. If I hadn't been willing to risk everything, I would never have achieved anything. My loved ones all understand that. Why can't you?"

You hesitate, not knowing how to reply. "I…"

"Long ago, there were human tribes who worshipped harsh and brutal gods. They elected kings who volunteered for the role, who were willing to sacrifice themselves for the greater good. For a few months or years, the kings would enjoy great luxury and all their needs would be attended to. However, sooner or later, when there was a famine or plague or some other catastrophe, each of them would go willingly to the temple where they would be stretched out over the altar and ritually slaughtered. In this way, through the power of human sacrifice, they gave their gods the power they needed to save their people. And so, they chose glory over length of days. As did I."

"But you don't have to die!" you protest.

"No, I don't." He gives a faint snort of laughter. "It seems almost anticlimactic."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Three)
You have no idea what else to say to Jaqari Pruyte, who seems an extraordinarily intense young man, utterly convinced of the rightness of his chosen path. Even if you were of a mind to dissuade him, you very much doubt you could, so you think it's wiser to say nothing at all. Instead, with what might seem like undue haste, you make your excuses and leave.

Returning to Raef, you suggest that now would be a good time to visit the city of Keshpydar. Despite the fact that this would necessitate travelling more than a thousand miles from your current location, he takes this suggestion seriously, with no more surprise or concern than if you'd suggested visiting the nearby market. Of course, it is hardly surprising that he would agree: for him, teleporting is as easy as breathing – more so, perhaps, since he only needs to breathe when he's talking or trying to pass for human – but it does make you pause to consider what a peculiar life you lead.

Occasionally, you wonder what it would be like to be an ordinary person: working on the land, struggling to make ends meet and never travelling more than a few miles in your entire life. It seems like it would be dreadfully boring. But it's not as if you'd have much choice about how to live. And the only reason why you're in a position to judge is because you're enormously privileged.

While you're contemplating this, Raef transports you to Keshpydar. He is wearing the form of an elderly gentleman who looks rather like Galadan the Mystic, but not so much that anyone seeing them side-by-side would think they were in any way related. The guards recognize you as the Chosen of Mishrak and let you pass them without question. You suppose their leaders must have a foolproof way of teaching them to recognize important people. Or maybe they're members of the Night Blades who were posted in Tyrepheum for a while, saw you there and were subsequently shuffled around to perform a different role. Either way, you're glad to be able to enter the city without delay.

The caverns of Keshpydar are much the same as when you last saw them. There are a few more people scattered about – some of them you suspect may once have been refugees from Tyrepheum's goblin town – but it is by no means overcrowded. As before, the walls are honeycombed with many smaller cave entrances, each of them marked with a special sign to denote what is inside. You are pleased to see a carving depicting a dragon sitting on a mound of treasure, which you presume is the sign for the new temple of Mishrak.

Intent on indulging your curiosity, you step inside. You find a large room lined with stone carvings of Mishrak and some of the myths and legends associated with him. One of them depicts him as a mighty sea dragon, living in the depths of the ocean and filling it with all manner of strange creatures, expanding his hoard with the remains of wrecked ships and sunken cities. In another, he is an earth dragon, burrowing underground and retrieving gold and gems. And a third shows him with his brother who was the legendary emperor of far-off Tatserai, as well as several of the gods he is allied with, including Zora Alishanda herself.

The altar is a block of polished granite, next to which there is a chest into which offerings can be placed. Behind it, you see the resident priest: a prematurely bald goblin dressed in extravagant robes, wearing what looks like a gold chain around his scrawny neck. He is happy to talk to you about Mishrak, especially when he discovers that you are his god's Chosen. "What an honour!" he cries. "I never imagined this would happen! Oh, frabjous day!"

"Who are you? What's your story?" you ask.

Apparently, his name is Hevar Quint. Until recently, he was a mere acolyte who dwelt in a little fishing village on Dharta Thennir's coast. His father is one of Mishrak's priests who spends much of his time blessing and praying for those who depend on the ocean for their livelihood. Hevar was expecting to succeed him, but then he was sent to Keshpydar instead. Living in an underground cavern is still strange to him, but he is getting used to it. Every day, more people come to his temple to find out about Mishrak, to worship him or to give thanks for the help he has given Zora Alishanda. He is optimistic about the future. He reminds you of an excitable puppy.

"Why were you selected to be Mishrak's priest in this city?" you ask.

"Ehh… maybe I'm not the best man for the job," he admits, with a self-effacing grin. "But there wasn't much choice. Mishrak has hardly any priests here in Dharta Thennir. If they didn't choose me, they'd have to send letters to the surrounding countries asking to borrow one of their priests. And that could take ages."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Four)
"I'm sure you're doing a good job," you say, generously. "You certainly seem enthusiastic."

"Thank you very much." He smiles. "It's kind of you to say so."

You don't have any further questions, so you decide to wish him good luck and move on.



From there, you head to the Night Blades' headquarters, where you are able to arrange to a meeting with Commander Stirook at short notice. He welcomes you into his office, bids you sit down and says, "The space gonne will be finished in two or three weeks, so I'm told. Would I be correct in assuming that's what you're here to talk about?"

"I can't think what else we need to talk about," you say. "I've spoken to Mr. Pruyte already this morning. He certainly seems like a… uh, devoted and driven individual."

"He's a fanatic, you mean." Orrentil gives a frustrated sigh. "Relatively harmless and extremely useful, but still…"

"He's come closer to rescuing Zora Alishanda than anyone else I've ever heard of," you say. "He deserves to be lauded for that, at least."

"Indeed." He nods. "Well, what questions do you have?"

"Mr. Pruyte told me that Samaya has etched an arcane circle inside the space gonne's bullet, which he and his small group of friends can use to open a portal after they land on the moon. The portal will take them back to Mishrak's undersea palace, where they can resupply and call upon their reinforcements. So, with that in mind, what kind of reinforcements can they expect to have?"

"My Night Blades, obviously. I'm not sure how useful a group of soldiers are likely to be, even the elites and their mage cadre, but I shall certainly have them ready. Other than that… ehh, I had hoped the Chosen who aided us in Tyrepheum would come back and help us again, but I've not heard from them since. I'm aware they have plenty of other duties and heroic deeds to perform, so they couldn't wait around for the space gonne to be finished, but I had hoped they would give some indication as to when they would return. Their gods are the children of Zora Alishanda, who undoubtedly would want their mother to be freed, but…" He shakes his head. "I wish I had some way to contact them and discuss the plan with them."

"Red Ruin has returned to fighting the war against Aspitolm, but I'm sure he'd be very excited by the thought of travelling to the moon to rescue a goddess. I'll talk to him. And I've no doubt Green Flame will want to help. Kunrath too, probably. And…"

You consider who else you could ask to be part of this mission. Your parents, maybe? They're skilled and experienced warriors, former adventurers who'd probably be glad of the opportunity to stop playing at being diplomats and administrators for a little while, and you trust them completely. On the other hand, they're currently engaged in vital work organizing and managing the fragile coalition that has formed to oppose the Aspitis' imperialist ambitions; you're unaware of the problems you might cause if you pulled them away from their self-appointed duties right now, but you suspect there might be unpleasant consequences. Especially if one or both of them were to die in an attempt to breach whatever protections surround Zora Alishanda's prison. You don't even want to think about that.

Jana and Catharne? You'd feel better for having them by your side, but they're not exactly formidable combatants. Against the monsters and deadly traps that may have been left behind by the Elder Gods who imprisoned Zora Alishanda, you rather doubt they'll survive. Although they're your best friends and you hate to leave them behind, it's probably for the best if you do.

Bellona Kachalskey? She's more of a scholar than a fighter, but she's Teryn's Chosen and a powerful mage in her own right. She removed the spectral chains Cinna Beli-Zephalos used to bind his children's souls and she arranged for one of Zora Alishanda's ethereal servants to teach you how to protect yourself from anyone who might try to hurt you through your dreams. And, most recently, she's offered to do what she can for Philander's siblings, Hubris and Acedia, whose soulless bodies were discovered in the Nameless Mansion, although when you spoke to her about that she didn't seem hopeful. She's spent long hours working in the infirmary since then. Perhaps she'd relish the chance to do something a little different?

Jorantul is one of the finest swordsmen in existence while Sildar is a mage whose specialty is enhancing the combat skills of his allies. They would both be useful allies in your quest. And it would get them to stop antagonizing Admiral Moggsley, at least for the time being. No matter how much he might deserve to be ridiculed, he is the commander of your fleet's Rivayni contingent; until you can find some way to oust and replace him, it is necessary to keep him happy so he doesn't become more of a problem than he already has been.

You rack your brains for other possibilities. Yasaj Oji, possibly? You met her when you visited the Sisterhood of the Iron Orchid. She's a Merixan, from the far-off Western Continent, who's travelled halfway across the world in search of excitement and adventure. Blessed by the gods of her homeland, she is a formidable warrior, who has spent the past few months training some of the Rivayni to serve as marines. If you offered her the chance to take part in an attempt to rescue Zora Alishanda from her age-old prison, you suspect she would gleefully accept.

Anyone else? Well, uh… What about Opernus Prentigold? When Tyrepheum was merged with the Dreaming World, he declared that he would rather die than allow the Demon Lord Melphior to take over, helped you escape with one of Zora Alishanda's masks and then spent the next few hours defending the Academy and its inhabitants from the invading shadow demons. So, does that mean you can trust him, at least as far as this matter is concerned? Or do you think his motives and uncertain loyalties are too suspicious? What should you do?

You spend some time thinking about this, long enough that Orrentil starts shuffling through the papers on his desk, before you remember to ask: "Do you know how Zora Alishanda's prison is defended? What guards and traps have Keron and Nymandor put in our way?"

"We can't be entirely sure," says Orrentil, "but it seems likely that Nymandor would have been responsible for the locks and wards preventing it from being easily opened. He was the god of doors and portals, among other things, after all. Whereas Keron was the god of war, who had a fondness for toy soldiers, which is why he made elves such as Red Ruin to guard his holy places. So maybe he assigned some of his elves to guard Zora Alishanda's prison." He shrugs his shoulders. "Well, we can't be sure. According to some of the old tales, he had a whole host of lesser gods and spirits to serve him, but I'm not sure how well they'd have survived up there on the moon. And he liked animated statues as well, apparently. Maybe we'll see some of those."

"At least we've got some idea of what we might face," you say, determined to look on the bright side.

"Also, it's likely that Melphior will make one last attempt to kill Zora Alishanda before we can free her. Normally, gods can't stray too far away from their domains, but… ehh, if they're powerful enough, they can project themselves, construct an avatar and wear it like a glove. That's what Kolhinon did. And that's why he – or a sizeable portion of him – is now trapped in the Pits of the Underworld. If Melphior makes the same mistake, we can do the same to him. With any luck."

"Do you really think he'd be that stupid?" you ask, sceptically.

Orrentil gives a contemptuous snort. "He's greedy enough."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Five)
"I'll speak to Red Ruin and some of my other contacts," you promise. "The Night Blades will have plenty of support when the time comes."

"Thank you. I appreciate," says Orrentil. Then, with a bitter laugh, he adds, "I'm sure most everyone in the world would appreciate your efforts, if only they knew."

You give him a nod and a farewell. Then, you head back to where Raef is waiting for you. Even as you walk, you're already plotting what you'll do next, when you return to Mishrak's undersea palace. Who will you try to recruit first?



"Of course I'm interested," says Belle. "If we can free Zora Alishanda, it will utterly change the world we live in. It may be one of the most important things I could ever do." She pauses, nibbles her lower lip and takes a deep breath. "But I'm not sure how much help I can be."

"What do you mean by that?" you ask, goggling at her. "You were a powerful sorceress even before you became Teryn's Chosen."

"The Sea Ghouls nearly killed me," she says. "And Keron's myrmidons are likely to be much more dangerous than them."

"But you've gained power since then. And anyway, you don't have to fight on the front line. In fact, maybe it's better if you don't: we'll need your knowledge and cleverness to overcome whatever fiendishly complex magical locking system Nymandor used to make sure Zora Alishanda couldn't escape, so it'd be best if you didn't risk yourself before then."

"Flatterer," says Belle, reaching out as if she's about to give you a playful poke; but then she hesitates and pulls back without touching you.

"I haven't said anything that's untrue," you say. "And anyway… what was that word you used? Myrmidons?"

"Keron's lockstep legions. Animated statues made of stone and cold iron. They have an insectile look about them, so I've read. The armour worn by Keron's elves was designed to look very similar."

"Now, that's the kind of knowledge we need," you say, clapping Belle on the back. She winces, slightly, though you didn't put much force into it. "I'm sure you'll be a great asset to the team!"

"I hope so," she mutters.

"By the way, do you know how I could contact the Chosen of Lissa, Nyssa and Strashan? I met them not long ago – and I'm sure they'd want to help free Zora Alishanda – but I've not spoken to them since and I don't know if they know when the space gonne will be fired. I'd like to confirm a few things with them."

"Well… I can certainly get in touch with them for you. Just give me a few hours. I'll sort it."

"Delegation. Excellent," you say, grinning at her.

Belle looks askance at you. "Are the finger guns really necessary?"

"No, obviously not."

There is a pause. She stares at you for a moment, sighs heavily and then says, "Anyway… shall we agree to speak again later this evening?"

"Um…"



The first time you approach Sildar and Jorantul that day, you find them standing together by one of the heavily warded windows around the outer edge of the undersea palace, gazing out into the inky blackness of the deep sea. Only a few bioluminescent jellyfish can be seen through the oppressive murk, flitting back and forth like pale phantoms. Jorantul has his arms around Sildar and is kissing the back of his neck.

Seeing that they're in the middle of an intimate moment, you come to a brisk halt and decide not to disturb them. You'll talk to them later on. Maybe tomorrow.



"Glorious," says Red Ruin, when you've finished explaining how you, the Night Blades and Jaqari Pruyte plan to rescue Zora Alishanda from her age-old prison. "I have to be part of this!"

"What about the rest of us?" asks a skull-faced orc with a muscular body seamed with scars. "Are we welcome to join in?"

You look around the hall where Red Ruin and his companions have taken up temporary residence. On the large table in the centre of the room, it appears that they've been playing a game involving dice and carved wooden figurines. However, since you came along and started telling Red Ruin what you want from him, they've paid you rapt attention.

Hmm. Do the orcs of the Second Betruri Empire really stand a chance against Keron's myrmidons? You wonder, but have no answer. If they get themselves killed, the Coalition against Aspitolm will be weakened. But if I don't let them join in the attempt to rescue Zora Alishanda, they'll be offended. What should I do?



"…so I said, 'Yet again, I must remind you that the meanings of words change over time. For example, these days, to be 'prestigious' means to have high status, to be admired and respected. However, the word 'prestigious' is closely related to 'prestidigitation', which means to practice cheap conjuring tricks. Centuries ago, someone who was regarded as 'prestigious' was most likely a charlatan or a confidence trickster, renowned for deception and deviousness. Therefore, with that in mind, I must say you are a very prestigious person, Lord Admiral. Take that as you will."

"Are you still needling Admiral Moggsley?" you ask, rolling your eyes in exasperation, as you approach Sildar and Jorantul's usual seat. "Don't you have anything better to do with your time?"

"We're open to suggestions," says Jorantul with a shrug.

You smile at him. "Well…"



"Spent several months training the Rivayni marines. Getting kinda boring," says Yasaj Oji in a thoughtful tone of voice. "I've earned a break, I think."

"You think going into battle against Keron's legions is the kind of 'break' you need, huh?" you ask, with a raised eyebrow. "Tell me, have you ever met Red Ruin?"

"Seen him around, but our paths haven't crossed. Never spoken to him."

"I'll introduce you. I'm sure you'll love him," you say.

"He's very handsome. Tall and muscular. Pretty face," she says, rubbing her chin and looking thoughtful. "Worth a tumble, wouldn't you say?"

"I'm thirteen years old. Too young for that sort of thing," you remind her. "And anyway, he's an elf. Emotionally and intellectually, he's still very much like a child. Even if I was of age and looking for a romantic partner, I wouldn't feel comfortable with… Uh, that is to say, I don't think he's ready to be in a serious relationship, if you know what I mean. Maybe he won't ever be."

Yasaj considers your words, gives an expansive shrug and says, "Not like I was thinking of marrying him. Just a bit of fun."

With unseemly haste, you change the subject: "So, you definitely want to join us in attempting to free Zora Alishanda? I can count on you for that?"

"Definitely." She nods.



While the rest of the city is like a wounded beast, licking its wounds and weakly limping towards an uncertain future, the Tyrepheum Academy looks much the same as it ever did. The Headmaster, Opernus Prentigold, seems to be getting most of the credit for that; even without deliberately engaging anyone in conversation, you've overheard some excited praise of his 'gallant' defence of the Academy and its surroundings, including the nearby streets. You're fairly sure the Night Blades are still unobtrusively guarding Jaqari Pruyte's workshop, but you don't see any sign of them.

In Green Flame's office, you meet Green Flame, Dorian and Isolia. They seem rather subdued, presumably because Philander hasn't yet returned and Venta is in discussions with her family as to whether or not she should emigrate with them to Keshpydar.

"Of course I'll help," says Green Flame, when you've explained the space gonne situation and the plan to rescue Zora Alishanda. "I wonder… I wonder if Keron assigned any of his elves as guards there. If so, I could almost consider them to be my distant family. Possibly literally, since he must have got the humans he turned into elves from somewhere; it would have been easier for him to prey upon a single tribe and turn all of them into elves rather than picking off one or two here and there from dozens of different tribes."

Having heard your story, Dorian shakes his head and gives you a rueful grin. "You live such an exciting life, Elys," he says. "You're the same age as us, but you're already involved with gods and ancient conspiracies and saving the world. We just can't compete."

"Jealous?" you ask, raising an eyebrow.

He takes a moment to consider. "Um… maybe, but I'm happy where I am. I suspect I'd go out of my mind with stress if I had your life for more than a few hours. Besides, since my father was the only member of the city government to show even a modicum of leadership during the whole 'Narcopolis' crisis, there's talk of him becoming the new governor. That'll bring excitement enough, I reckon."

"Congratulations. I'm happy for you. I'm glad he's doing well," you say. "And… uh, they're calling it the 'Narcopolis' crisis?"

"It's quicker and simpler than saying 'that time Tyrepheum was merged with the Dreaming World'."

"So it is," you agree.

"I'd like to visit the moon," Isolia pipes up. "But I doubt there's anything I can do to help with the fighting."

"Perhaps later, then," you say. "After we've freed Zora Alishanda."

She nods. "I'd like that."



After that, you had planned to visit Professor Kunrath, but then you remember you had planned to give him a gift basket as thanks for all the help he's given you before. But to do that you'd need to return to the undersea palace, talk to Mishrak about it and…

Maybe I should just talk to him while I'm here, you think to yourself. I can fetch the gift basket later.

Also, it occurs to you that, even if you don't particularly trust him, Prentigold might be willing to aid you in exchange for a large sum of money, which Mishrak could easily afford. Trust can be bought, to an extent. If you offer him enough money, Prentigold will try to prove himself worthy of it. Or maybe that's a terrible idea and you should forget all about it.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Six)
You had hoped to settle things here and now, but… Oh well, it can't be helped. You try not to seem too disappointed as you say, "Yes, of course we can talk later. I'll look forward to it!"

Then, you offer Bellona a hug she seems reluctant to accept. She has never been a very touchy-feely sort of person. Physical contact is something she seems to tolerate rather than enjoy, in most circumstances. Still, she seems to recognize it as a sign of your sisterly affection, which you hope she finds reassuring at least.

"Yes… I'll see you later," says Belle, so softly she can scarcely be heard.



"You are some of the finest soldiers there have ever been," you say, gazing around at the assembled orcs. They were all deliberately designed – or perhaps 'mutilated' is a better word – to look fearsome and monstrous. All of them are tall and burly, with bulging muscles. Some have skull-like faces, some are snarling grotesques, and some are fanged, furry and bestial. Nevertheless, you've found them to be quite pleasant company, polite and affable, with an easy camaraderie that comes from having spent lifetimes fighting side-by-side. You haven't spent much time with them, but they seem like nice people, despite appearances. And they're not immune to flattery, either. Whenever you praise them, you can see them struggling to resist the temptation to smile and preen.

Continuing, you explain what you want from them: "We'll need to protect the portal. Without it, we can't go to the moon or back again. We'll be stuck. That's why I want you there, positioned around wherever the space gonne's bullet lands, ready to defend it against all-comers. I don't know if any of our foes will be intelligent enough to realise that it should be a priority target, but we can't take the risk that they might. You will be our fortress, from which we will launch our assault on Zora Alishanda's prison."

"Understood," says the skull-faced orc who seems to be serving as their representative, giving you a nod.

Inwardly, you are pleased with your own cunning. While they're defending the portal, the orcs will be performing a vital function that won't give them any opportunities to die in a glorious, foolish and wasteful manner unless things go really badly. And if that happens, you'll have much more pressing concerns to worry about.

"Whatever happens, I'll make sure you get some of the credit afterwards," Red Ruin promises them. "Even if it's not flashy, that doesn't mean it isn't important. And I won't let people forget it."

Silence follows. The orcs seem astonished by his generosity. "Uhh… Thank you," says their skull-faced representative, after an uncomfortably long pause. "You're a good man."

"Well, I must be on my way. So much to do," you say, heading for the door. "Thank you for listening to me. I'll let you know when the time comes. It'll be sometime within the next two or three weeks, I'm sure."

"Looking forward to it," says one of the orcs, somewhere in the crowd. You don't look to see exactly who it was.


You return to the undersea palace and talk to Mishrak about putting together a gift basket for Professor Kunrath. You explain how kind and helpful he has been, what a good friend and colleague he is to Green Flame, and how he assisted you in bringing an end to the 'Narcopolis' crisis.

"He sounds like a lovely person," says Mishrak. "And you want to want to give him a present? What do you have in mind?"

"He's an alchemist. The sea holds many treasures I'm sure he would find valuable and useful: things most people would think were strange or disgusting, if they didn't overlook them entirely. I thought maybe ambergris, coral and… Well, you're the expert. I'm sure you know plenty of things he could make good use of."

"All right," says Mishrak. "Let's make a start."

Ambergris is supposed to be rare and precious for reasons you don't fully understand – you vaguely remember Jana rhapsodizing about a girl whose name was 'Ambergrys', who she thought was extraordinarily beautiful and smart and so on – but Mishrak is a sea god and therefore able to procure a large glob of the stuff almost instantly. It smells disgusting, almost like manure, so you are relieved when he seals it away in a glass jar.

Next, he selects a few small samples of different types of coral. "Despite appearances, they're not plants or fungi. They're actually animals," he says. "They use various chemical defences to protect themselves from predators. I'm sure an alchemist could find some use for them."

Supposedly, sea sponges have all sorts of medical uses. Mishrak adds some of them to the pile.

You are somewhat perturbed when he decides a cone snail would be a suitable gift. "Sufficiently diluted, their potent venom could be a very effective painkiller," he says, quite cheerfully.

"Um… no, that's not a good idea. I don't want him to think I'm trying to assassinate him," you say.

"Oh, all right," says Mishrak, looking downcast.

Looking around for something else to give, he collects a few nodules of stone from the bottom of the ocean floor. Apparently, they contain deposits of rare and precious metals, including gold, silver and several others you've never heard of, most of which can only be extracted by magic.

"That's great," you say, beaming at him. "I'm sure Kunrath will be most appreciative."

"Excellent," says Mishrak. "If you need anything else, let me know."

"I will," you promise.



Indeed, when you visit him in his office, Kunrath is surprised and gratified to be given a basket filled with peculiar oceanic treasures. "Well… this is extraordinary! I never expected…" He shakes his head in wonderment. "Thank you, dear lady."

"I'm a princess, actually," you inform him, cheekily.

"I have no idea what to say to that," he admits.

"Never mind. I'm just glad you're happy." You pause, idly tapping your chin with your forefinger. "Actually… maybe there's something else you can help me with. The space gonne will be fired soon. Jaqari Pruyte and his friends will be going to the moon, where they will attempt to free Zora Alishanda from her age-old prison…"

You proceed to explain how you, your friends and the Night Blades are planning to help with that. Kunrath listens intently, then says, "I would be a fool to pass up the opportunity to take part in what is likely to be an epoch-defining event. However, I'm not sure what I could do to help. I used up most of my potions and bombs during the 'Narcopolis' crisis. And although I'm a capable mage… There are plenty of mages far more capable than I am. Really, I'm nothing special." He gives a helpless shrug. "What do you want from me?"

"I thought you might be able to help the Night Blades. Medically, perhaps? Or with their equipment?"

His expression brightens. "Maybe they already have enchanted gear, but I may be able to enhance it somewhat. Every little helps, so they say."

"Sounds like a plan." You give an approving nod. "I'll contact the Night Blades' quartermaster, get you in touch with him, and together you can work things out."

"I could enlist a few other alchemists in this project," Kunrath muses. "Former pupils of mine. They'd probably be glad of the work. And I'll need their help. It'd be impossible for me to outfit an army the size of the Night Blades all on my own."

"As long as you don't tell them all the details," you say. "Maybe discuss that with the Night Blades' leaders. They probably know a lot more about operational security than I do."

"Yes, of course." He strokes his moustache in a considering manner. "You'll contact their quartermaster for me? How soon?"

"What are you doing right now? Apart from talking to me, I mean?"

"Nothing important," he says, taking off his leather apron and putting on a coat instead. "I suppose we might as well get on with it."

"Yes!" You grin at him. "As you said, this is going to be an epoch-defining event!"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Seven)
When you meet with Raef and Samaya, they tell you their plan to wait on either side of the portal after it opens. While they are keeping watch, nothing will disrupt the bridge between Narra and its moon, they say. It will stay operational for as long as it is needed.

"Good idea," you say. "It would be terrible if the portal suddenly closed and left us stranded on the moon. But… um, I was wondering if you knew anyone else who might aid us in the battle. What about the elves you've rescued over the years? Do you think any of them would like to be heroes?"

Raef turns to give Samaya a significant glance. She hesitates for long enough for it to be awkward.

"Some of them, maybe," she says at last. "I'll talk to them."

"They're not your children and you can't mother them forever," Raef warns her.

"I know that," she replies. "But some of them… In every way that matters, they are little more than children. I worry about them."



Over the next week, you take advantage of the fact that the teachers at the Engelram Academy are under the mistaken impression that you are still ill; you don't attend any lessons, but you spend a great deal of time with Jana and Catharne, as well as some of their friends, while they are still in school.

"Are you sure we can't come with you?" asks Jana, with a gleam in her eye. "I'd like to visit the moon."

"It sounds like quite an adventure," Catharne agrees.

"Do you think you could stand against Keron's lockstep legions? Or his elven warriors? Or any of the terrifying monsters and magical traps that may bar the way?" you ask. "If so, I would gladly invite you to take part. Otherwise…"

"Not such a good idea, then," Jana mutters.

"I wouldn't dare to be involved if I couldn't call upon Mishrak's divine power," you tell her, truthfully. "Otherwise, it'd be far too dangerous for me."

"I wonder if I could call upon his divine power?" Catharne wonders. "I am his daughter, after all."

"That's something you'll have to discuss with him," you say. "I'm not sure how easily he could empower two people at the same time."

She gives a thoughtful nod. "I will."



Similarly, on multiple occasions, you travel back to the undersea palace to visit your parents. They appear haggard and weary with the effort of holding together the fragile coalition against the Aspiti Empire. In spite of that, they seem more concerned about you and the dangers that lie ahead.

"Are you sure you're needed on this mission?" asks your mother. "You've told us there will be a great many others going with you – the Chosen of several gods, powerful elves, an entire army of goblins and so on – couldn't they do it without you?"

"You're a knight, mother. You know all about duty," you say. "If I didn't go, I wouldn't be doing my duty."

"Why is it your duty?" asks your father. "You're only thirteen years old. You shouldn't have any duties other than doing your schoolwork and going to bed on time."

"Jaqari Pruyte was already building the space gonne before I got involved. And I'm sure the Night Blades and the Chosen and all the others would have wanted to take part if they'd heard about it. But I'm the one who brought them all together and got everything organized. There are people who are relying on me. I need to be there for them, to make sure the mission goes as planned and… uh, Mishrak won't be able to lend his support if I don't go. It's too far away from his domain."

"If you're determined to do this, I won't stop you," says your father with a regretful sigh. "But I pray you'll come home safely."

"What you're doing is important, I have no doubt. But you have your whole life ahead of you," says your mother. "Don't waste it."

You're tempted to tell her that it wouldn't be a waste if you died saving the world, if freeing Zora Alishanda led to the ultimate defeat of the demons who want to destroy all of Creation, but you suspect saying that would lead to a nasty argument you'd rather avoid. So, instead, you merely nod your head and say, "Of course, mother."

"Let's talk about something else," says your father, who seems equally keen to avoid a potential quarrel. "What have you been doing at school?"

"I've been spending a lot of time with Jana and Catharne," you tell him, truthfully.

"Of course you have. And your schoolwork?"

You wave a hand in a vague, dismissive gesture. "Oh, it's fine."

"Have you made any new friends?" asks your mother. You know she's been worried about how alienated you've been from your peers. "At the school, I mean. Not just the people you've met on your travels."

"A few," you say, thinking of Clarys, Opona, Tassin and Ephriduta. They're Jana's friends, not yours, but they seem to like you well enough.

Your mother waits for you to elaborate and then realises you don't intend to. "That's good," she says, giving up. "Now, what shall we have for dinner?"

"You choose, Elys," says your father.

"Hmm." Silence follows. You pause for several moments, considering your options.



General Stirook – as a consequence of his recent successes, he has been promoted to 'General' – informs you that after the space gonne is fired it will take around three days for the bullet to hit the moon. Or perhaps you were aware of that before and he merely had to remind you. Did Jaqari Pruyte tell you? Honestly, you can't remember.

"Drukhalion, Nerya Fair-hair and Wranolf the Bloody have confirmed that they will be joining our expedition when the time is right," says the newly-made General. "And they will be bringing with them a woman named Hengiadys, the Chosen of Suriyende."

"Instead of Astran's Chosen," you muse. "Hey, how do most goblins feel about Suriyende? Wasn't she Zora Alishanda's live-in lover?"

"For thousands of years, Suriyende has sequestered herself and had little to do with mortals, except on the Western Continent. Goblins have no reason to consider her an enemy, but neither do we consider her a friend. Though she has done nothing to aid us, she has done nothing to earn our enmity." He shrugs. "Rarely do we have any reason to think of her at all."

"Neutral, huh?"

"Precisely." He gives a small nod. "Now, there is something we must discuss. You have expressed a desire to accompany our expeditionary force to the moon, where we will attempt to rescue Zora Alishanda. Before I can include you in my plans, I need to understand how you will contribute to the mission. What role do you see yourself as being able to perform? How will you integrate with the rest of the forces we have assembled? And so on."

He gazes at you expectantly.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Eight)
"With my portal magic, I can rapidly move around the battlefield and transport my allies to wherever they need to go," you say. "I think that is how I can be of the most use in the upcoming battle."

He nods. "And how will you communicate with your allies? How will you know when and where to transport them?"

"I can communicate telepathically. That means I can talk with them at any time, over great distances."

"Something that would surely be very distracting in the heat of combat," he points out. "I would suggest you discuss it with them beforehand: let them know what you plan to do."

"Will you inform your Night Blades?" you ask.

He looks taken aback, but replies in the affirmative: "Yes, if you think it would be a good idea."

"Maybe I won't need to contact any of them during the battle. But I'd like to have the option, just in case."

"Very wise," he says, approvingly.



Later in the week, acting as Mishrak's representative, you agree the transfer of a large sum of money to Professor Kunrath and his fellow alchemists. This is to recompense them for their hard work and to ensure they can afford the materials they'll need to outfit the Night Blades with alchemically-enhanced equipment. Undoubtedly, the Night Blades could have paid them without your needing to get involved, but you don't want there to be any arguments or delays; you are trying to keep your allies working together as smoothly as possible, in much the same way as your parents have spent a great deal of time and energy trying to hold together the coalition against the Aspiti Empire.

Mishrak agrees the payment without question. He seems distracted and preoccupied. Besides, in comparison to his vast hoard, the money you agreed to pay Kunrath and his colleagues was such a pitiful amount as to be almost unnoticeable. Still, this behaviour is unusual for him and you can't help being concerned.

"What's the matter with you?" you ask. "Are you feeling all right?"

In his human form, Uncle Mishrak is tall, statuesque and subtly inhuman; there is something not-quite-right about his movements, his blandly smiling face, and the way his joints seem to bend in ways that shouldn't be possible. You're sure he could make a better and more convincing avatar if he wanted to, but he never has. Perhaps it's meant as a bold declaration that, even if he may occasionally find it useful or convenient to take human form, he isn't trying to hide who and what he really is.

He makes a few agitated filler noises: 'hmm' and 'ah' and so on. It isn't until several moments later that you get an intelligible answer out of him: "You're well-educated and well-read, Elys, so… you must know the phrase 'sea change'. It indicates that something is changing, profoundly and utterly, over a long period of time. As happens with many things that fall to the bottom of the sea: they decompose and turn into something else. That's normal." He nervously licks his lips: a surprisingly human gesture. "However, I feel that… what is about to happen is almost the complete opposite: there will be a tremendous change, the entire world will be affected by it and it will take place almost instantly."

"Are you sure you're not just anxious about what will happen when we try to free Zora Alishanda?" you ask.

"It's possible," he admits.

"Well, if we manage to free Zora Alishanda, there will be a tremendous change and the entire world will be affected by it, but isn't that a good thing? In which case, why worry about it?"

"Or Melphior could succeed in breaking into her prison and killing her before you can stop him," he says gloomily. "And then he would ascend to become the ruler of the Dreaming World and a match for any of the greater gods."

"That hasn't happened yet. And it never will if I have anything to say about it," you declare. "Again, there's no point in worrying about it. Instead, let's shape the future into what we want it to be."

"Encouraging words," he mutters. "Thank you."

"No problem!" You put on a cheerful grin. "As your Chosen, it's one of the many services I provide!"

You are somewhat disappointed when he doesn't laugh, but merely inclines his head.



On the day when the space gonne is due to be fired, you travel to Tyrepheum and then to the hill overlooking the town, where Jaqari Pruyte and his associates have set up their base. A small group of spectators have gathered, almost all of them goblins or Academy students. Makeshift barriers have been put in place to prevent them from getting too close to the space gonne, which is surrounded by a huge and complicated arcane circle.

Deciphering the runes as best you can, you deduce that it is part of an ongoing magic ritual designed to absorb as much of the noise and shockwave as possible when the space gonne is fired, which should ensure that onlookers won't be deafened or knocked off their feet.

"It seems a shame more people aren't here to see this," you remark to no one in particular. "This is a momentous occasion, probably one of the most significant events of the past millennia, and yet there are fewer than fifty people watching."

"We'd have invited everyone else in Tyrepheum, or at least let them know what's going on, if they hadn't spent so much time persecuting us," says an elderly goblin man, punctuating his words with a hacking cough.

"You don't think anyone in Tyrepheum will have noticed Jaqari Pruyte and his friends constructing an enormous artillery piece on this hillside and pointing it straight up at the sky?" you ask, sardonically, with a raised eyebrow.

"If so, they've yet to comment," he replies.

Any attempts at further conversation swiftly fall silent as an amplified voice reverberates through the air, slowly counting down: "Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven…"

You wait with bated breath and tingling excitement for the counter to reach zero. When it does, you hear a click, then a roaring and a rumbling, but it seems eerily muted. Faster than you can blink, the space gonne fires its 'bullet' into the air. You raise your head to watch its flight, but it has already gone far out of sight. All you can see is a faint speck in the distance and the column of smoke it left behind. A warm wind rushes past you, ruffling your hair and tugging at your skirt, but it is far less than the fiery detonation you might have expected. As you watch, many of the magical runes inscribed on the barrel of the space gonne begin to fizzle and fade away, like the dying embers of a campfire.

And then it is all over. You had expected it would be a magnificent sight, dazzling and awe-inspiring, but… No, apparently not.

"Is that it?" you wonder aloud, feeling vaguely disappointed and unsatisfied. "I had thought there'd be more."

In fact, the firing of the space gonne was so unimpressive you suspect it went entirely unnoticed by anyone who wasn't involved in setting it up or part of the small crowd of people they invited to watch. Unless anyone in Tyrepheum happened to be looking up at the sky at exactly the right moment, they wouldn't have seen anything.

"Jaqari spent an awful lot of time and effort making the space gonne as safe as possible, not only for himself and his fellow 'cosmonauts', but for the people who'd be nearby when it was fired," explains one of the Academy students: a pretty girl with very dark skin. "That's the kind of man he is." She rolls her eyes fondly. "Maybe there wasn't much to see, but at least we haven't been burnt to a cinder or blasted off our feet."

"I suppose," you mutter, unable to muster much enthusiasm.



Afterwards, you speak to General Stirook, who seems rather pleased with himself. "Three days. That's how long we've got to wait," he says. "With your permission, we'll set up in Mishrak's undersea palace, just as planned."

"Yes, of course," you nod.

"Now, this will all need to be dismantled," he says, waving a hand in the direction of the space gonne. "We can't leave it behind for the Sambians. They'd think they could use it as a weapon, to win their war against the Rhuzadi Khaganate at last. And it'd be equally unfortunate if criminals or would-be warlords got their hands on it, of course."

"Oh, so you'll take it back home for the Avanni Empire to use instead?" you challenge him. "Is that right?"

He shakes his head. "Dharta Thennir is a province of the Avanni Empire, it's true, but we're mostly left to our own devices. A war wouldn't be good for us, not if it results in our young men being conscripted, our wealth and resources stripped away, and our autonomy replaced by the need for unquestioning loyalty. It would be better for all of us if the space gonne was never repurposed as a weapon." There is a thoughtful pause. "Besides, centuries ago, the God-Empress Avanna Amranth set the boundaries of the empire. 'Here and no further,' she said. Since then, there have been no more wars of conquest."

"What's your point?"

"Even if we gave the space gonne to the God-Empress as tribute, she would probably put it in a museum or hide it somewhere out of the way, never to be used."

"And yet the Avanni Empire seems to have an excessive number of armies and mercenaries," you say, rather suspiciously.

"The Fahlavarz of the eastern deserts have many grudges against the Avanni. You have met Drukhalion, son of their greatest warlord, Kaladhrion the Doomstar, who slaughtered tens of thousands of people and reduced the cities of Amraphrais and Israfar to ruins." He gives a weary shrug. "Between the Avanni Empire and its southern neighbours, there is a vast buffer zone, hundreds of miles across and more than thirty miles wide, in which various petty kings and conquerors have built their own nations, for a few years at least. They call it 'the Edgelands'. Elsewhere, the Meri Telvali want independence and have committed ghastly atrocities in order to get it. And there are plenty of nobles and regional governors who spend all their time plotting and scheming and warring against each other. Always plenty of work for the Night Blades and others like us."

"Right… well, it's been a pleasure to talk to you. I'll see you again in a few days," you say, curtseying and making a hasty exit.



A few days later, everyone is gathered in one of the larger halls in Mishrak's undersea palace, ready for the battle that is to come. Soon, the portal to the moon will open. Raef and Samaya will make sure of it. They've spent an inordinate amount of time fussing over the arcane circle it will be spawned from. And you see them continuing to do so.

Near to them, you see a group of elves you've never met before. They're a mixed bunch: some of them have animal horns, tails and other body parts; some have fish scales or a layer of feathers; and some have leaves, flowers and fungi growing out if their living bodies; but most of them look like tall, long-limbed humans with pointed faces. While the majority are blank-faced and impassive, as if displays of emotion are foreign to them, a few seem wary and ill-at-ease.

General Stirook has amassed a small army of around three hundred Night Blades. He is giving them his best attempt at an inspirational speech.

Red Ruin is there, laughing and joking with his orc friends. Sildar and Jorantul are mingling with them as well. Apparently some of the orcs recognise them and have met them before, but they can't remember.

Over to one side, Green Flame is having an earnest conversation with Yasaj Oji. You wonder what they have to talk about.

Drukhalion, Wranolf and Nerya Fair-hair have arrived along with Bellona and a robed woman you haven't met before. She's attractive as most Chosen tend to be, with a shaven head, golden-brown skin and an ageless quality to her delicate facial features. Hengiadys is her name, apparently. She comes from Tatserai in the far west.

We're all here, you think to yourself. We'll be ready when the time comes.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Nine)
You spend a few minutes roaming around the room, visiting your allies in turn and explaining how you can use your portal magic to aid them in the upcoming battle. Except for those who already know, obviously. You imagine Raef and Samaya would be confused and irritated if you tried to explain to them how portal magic works.

While you are making your rounds, you notice Yasaj Oji is still talking to Green Flame. They make an odd couple, contrasting with each other in many ways: Green Flame is tall, pale and lean, with a face that might have been sculpted by a master craftsman, and carries with her an air of quiet contemplation and serenity; Yasaj is relatively short and squat, with tanned leathery skin and a scarred face, who always seems to be laughing or smirking as if everything in the world is a joke.

You overhear Yasaj Oji say something about how Green Flame should "–enjoy life while you can! Otherwise, why be immortal?"

"My exalted creator made me – and my brothers and sisters – to be the eternal guardians of a portal that would otherwise have allowed demons to freely enter Creation," Green Flame replies. You think you might have detected a hint of sarcasm when she said 'exalted creator', but you can't be sure.

"And has that made you happy?" asks Yasaj.

"No, of course not. My happiness wasn't taken into consideration."

"But now you're free. You can do what you want. Whatever you want. So why don't you?"

Green Flame hesitates. "I… ah, I don't know what I want."

"Why not experiment?" asks Yasaj with a flirtatious wink. "You have plenty of time. Don't be afraid to try something new. Multiple somethings."

"Perhaps you are right. I shall consider your words carefully."

"For instance… you're beautiful and could have any man you want. Or woman, if you prefer. Even me." Yasaj leans in closer. "You're a teacher, aren't you? Keen to learn? I could teach you many things. Delightful, sweaty things."

You don't know if you should intervene. In many ways, Green Flame is extraordinarily capable and no doubt she's had to deal with unwelcome advances before. Assuming Yasaj's advances are unwelcome, she shouldn't find it difficult to fend her off. At least, that's what you hope.

Just as it seems like Yasaj is about to kiss her on the cheek, Green Flame shies away, waving a hand as if to bat aside a bothersome fly. "Not now," she says. "This is hardly the time."

Yasaj disagrees. "Before we go into battle is the best time. Should give us something to hope for. Something to come back for."

"I'd rather not. I'm not ready."

"Maybe later?"

Green Flame shakes her head. "Maybe not ever."

Yasaj takes a careful step backwards, puts on a rueful grin and says, "Can't blame me for trying. But it's your choice.

"I'm pleased to hear it."

"Sorry to interrupt," you lie, "but I wondered if I might talk to you for a moment."

Green Flame gives you a grateful nod. "By all means."

"Whatever you like," says Yasaj with a shrug.

You talk about how your telepathy and portal magic can be used for instant communication and transportation, the signals you will use and how else you plan to take advantage of these abilities in the upcoming battle. Yasaj and Green Flame consider your words without comment.

"What do you think?" you ask, at last.

"Good ideas," says Yasaj. "How well they'll work in combat? We'll see."

"I've been learning about portal magic. Raef promised to teach me more," says Green Flame, somewhat vaguely.

"So, during the upcoming battle, if I speak to you telepathically, you'll know what to do?" you press them.

They both nod their assent.



Moving on, you pass by the band of free elves who came here with Raef and Samaya. You're curious about them, so make sure to introduce yourself and give your usual spiel about how you'll use your portal magic and telepathy to support them in combat. They listen gravely, as if your words are of paramount importance.

"What are your names?" you ask, after you've finished speaking and they have not replied.

One by one, they answer. You learn that the muscular man with goat horns and furry legs is named 'Thorn of the Briarwood'. Three voluptuous women with living plants twined in their hair and mushrooms sprouting from their muddy feet are named 'Blossom of the Cherry Trees', 'Petals of the Lily Flower' and 'Leaf on the Autumn Winds', although they'd prefer it if you called them 'Blossom', 'Lily' and 'Leaf'. A woman whose skin is coated with silvery fish scales, who carries a harp and wears a coral headdress in her golden hair, asks you to call her 'Melody', though her full name is 'Player of Sorrowful Melodies'.

You frown. Player of Sorrowful Melodies? It sounds familiar, somehow, though you can't think where you could have heard the name before.

A rangy youth with a bushy tail and superfluous dog ears in addition to his normal human ears is named 'Spike of the Sandspur'. A girl with vestigial wings on her back and feathers instead of hair, carrying a flute, is named 'Piper of Playful Ditties', though she prefers 'Piper'. The elves who look more like normal humans have names that could conceivably be normal human names: 'Aneirin', 'Clun', 'Kethven' and so on. There are too many of them to remember, though you try your best.

"And why are you here? Why did you choose to join us on this mission?" you ask. "You did choose, didn't you?"

"Yes," says Thorn of the Briarwood, though he doesn't venture any information beyond that.

"Samaya asked us to," says Melody.

"Would you have wanted to do it if she hadn't asked you?" you ask.

"Probably not," she admits.

"In that case, why do it?"

She looks bewildered. "Um… this is important, isn't it?"

"We owe Samaya a lot," explains one of the elves who looks just like a regular human with long legs and pointy ears.

"What else should we do with our lives?" asks Piper with a sneer. She appears to have reached the 'sulky teenager' stage sooner than most. "We might as well do something worthwhile."

The others seem vaguely in agreement with this sentiment. You see a few smiles and thoughtful nods. And plenty of blank stares.

"Well, if you're sure," you say, giving up. "I'm sure it'll be a pleasure to fight alongside you."

"Likewise," says Piper. Her sentiments are echoed by most of the other elves.



Lastly, you visit the Chosen of Strashan, Lissa and Nyssa as well as their new companion, the Chosen of Suriyende. After you've given your usual prepared speech about how you could use your abilities to support them in battle, you turn to red-robed Hengiadys and say, "I'm sorry, it was rude of me to say all that without introducing myself. I am Elys Allardyne, the Chosen of Mishrak."

"Misho Raka?" she asks, raising an eyebrow and looking impressed. "In my homeland, he is held in high esteem."

"I'm pleased to hear it," you say. "Where is your homeland, if I may ask?"

"Kua Lysan province, in Tatserai. There, Suriyende is worshipped as she is not here in the east."

"Well, there are plenty of places around the world where they worship different gods. Or the same gods in different ways," you say, philosophically.

"Indeed," she replies. "Was there anything in particular you wanted to discuss?"

"Not really. Just that it's a pleasure to meet you and I hope we can talk more in future."

"Such kind words. Thank you," she says, bowing her head. "In future, when the battle is done, we will have plenty of time to socialize, no doubt."

"I'll hold you to that," you say, grinning at her.



Shortly after that, the portal opens. Samaya is the first to go through.

Before anyone else can follow her, you hold up a hand, use magic to amplify your voice, and cry, "My dear friends, allies and passing acquaintances! It is a pleasure to be here with you today, on this most momentous of all days, when we will at last strike a blow the Demon Lords will never recover from. Zora Alishanda has been imprisoned for more than six millennia, but today we will free her! Any elves who were left behind to guard her prison will be freed as well. Today, we fight for freedom and a better future for all Creation! Be brave, bold and resolute! I believe in you! Together, we will achieve a greater victory than anyone has dared to dream of for thousands of years!"

You take a few steps towards the portal. Then, just before you go through, you put on a devil-may-care smirk and say, "Let's make a start. There's no time to dawdle."

On the other side, in what remains of the 'bullet' that was fired from the space gonne, you find Jaqari Pruyte and his friends. They look tired and unkempt, but otherwise healthy. Samaya is already engrossed in the task of maintaining the portal and is therefore unable to speak to you.

"At last," says Jaqari, beaming at you. "We're finally here."

He steps gingerly over the floor of his vessel, which is tilted over to one side, and points out onto the moon's cratered surface, which gleams with an eerie light. The sky above is dark, though faintly tinged with blue and red and a subtle blend of many other colours. You can barely glimpse the faint pinpricks of stars, somewhere far beyond. When you breathe in, the air is thin, as if you were standing on the top of a mountain. A chill wind blows, stirring up the dust, scattering phantom shadows of things that never were.

"Isn't it beautiful?" says Jaqari, in a tone of rapturous excitement. "So close…"

"Uh… yeah, sure," you say, nervously glancing around. Here and there, half-sunk under heaps of pale yellowish-white dust, you see strange blocky shapes that might possibly be the shattered remains of other spacecraft.

And there, in the distance, a bleak and forbidding citadel. When you first glimpse it, out of the corner of your eye, it looks like a cracked skull. Then, when you strain your eyes to see more closely, it reminds you of an elaborate tomb, festooned with macabre imagery of skulls and piled bones. And finally, when a shaft of light pierces the smoky clouds above, you realise it is a ruined hulk, cracked and crumbling, a mere vestige of the mighty fortress it once was. Unrelenting time has battered down its walls.

"Are we too late?" Jaqari wonders aloud. "No, no…"

Others are coming through the portal behind you. You step aside to allow the orcs to march past you, through the open door and down the steps, so they can set up a defensive perimeter. They are stolid professionals, intent on their work, and manage to ignore the fact that Jaqari seems to be having a panic attack.

"Hey, hey, it's all right," you tell him, rubbing his back and making soothing noises. "Just because the outer defences are in ruins doesn't mean anyone's managed to break in to Zora Alishanda's prison. It's probably even more defensible now that there's so much rubble in the way. I've heard that's one of the reasons why urban warfare is so difficult and complex. But at least there are no civilians to worry about, here on the moon, haha!" You wince at your own feeble attempt at a joke. "Anyway, we won't know what's happened until we take a closer look. Shall we get on with it?"

"Y-yes," he says, taking a few deep breaths. "Th-thank you. You're a good friend. If you don't mind me calling you that."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Ten)
While Jaqari wipes the sweat off his brow, you ask, "What can you tell me about this part of the moon? Why did you choose to land here?"

Blinking in bewilderment, as if wondering why you'd ask that question, he replies, "Zora Alishanda's prison is there." He indicates the ruined fortress on the hillside. "We thought it prudent not to get too close. Otherwise, the guards might attack us before we're ready."

You frown. "Is all of the moon so barren and lifeless?"

"I think so. From what I've heard, it was never finished." Jaqari takes a deep breath and explains: "Our goddess had such plans, but they never amounted anything. Either because Keron and Nymandor captured and imprisoned her or because there were too many demands on her time even before that. Narrath was created by the nine Elder Gods, but they were joined by hundreds of others who were inspired by what they'd done and were willing to assist them with the fine detail. But then Zora Alishanda tried to make something similar, on a slightly smaller scale but with barely a fraction of the help. And she already had the Dreaming World to look after. And she kept getting caught up in her husband's harebrained schemes. There just wasn't enough time."

"So… why is there breathable air here?" you ask.

"No idea. Maybe Zora Alishanda decreed that it should be so. Or Keron might have had something to do with it."

It is your turn to look baffled. "Keron? Why?"

"He always wanted worthy opponents, to prove his superiority by force of arms and so on. He'd have wanted his minions to crush anyone trying to break into Zora Alishanda's prison, but only after defeating them in battle, not because the lack of air made it impossible for them to fight. Therefore, perhaps he meddled with the moon's atmosphere because he was hoping it'd lead to the kind of martial spectacle he most enjoyed."

"What a shame for him he wasn't around to see it," you say, sardonically.

"Indeed." He sighs.

"I've heard it's possible to reach the moon via the Dreaming World. I assume that's how you scouted out this place," you say, although it occurs to you that, if that was the case, it seems strange he was so shocked to see the walls around the prison were in ruins.

"I did, although it looks very different through the veil of the Dreaming World, and I wasn't able to step through to this side. That would have required me to leave my body behind."

You raise an eyebrow. "Are you able to do that without dying?"

"No."

"Well… are there any traps or dangers you spotted while you were in the Dreaming World? Anything we should beware of?"

He ponders for a few moments. "Statues. They seemed to move while I wasn't looking. Most of them were like giant insects, a few were like men with scorpion tails, shells and claws, and… uh, there was something colossal, but I couldn't get close enough to see what it was."

"Did you tell General Stirook about that?" you ask. "It sounds like the sort of thing he needs to know, so he can formulate a battle plan."

"Yes, of course." He nods. "I gave him a full report, weeks ago."

"What else was in the report? Anything I should bear in mind?"

"Descriptions and background details, mostly. Nothing important," he assures you.

"Hmm. Anyway, I'm going to investigate one of those mounds," you say, indicating one of the oddly-shaped piles of dust you suspect might be concealing a crashed spaceship. "Maybe I'll find an important clue as to what's been going on here."

"Have fun." He eyes the Night Blades who are still pouring through the open portal. "I'm sure I can find something useful for me to do around here."

"Yes, see you later," you say, opening a portal and stepping through it.



You arrive at the rounded hillock you pointed out to Jaqari. Magically, you sweep away the dust to reveal the wreckage of an alien flying machine. It was crafted out of peculiar metals and other substances you don't recognise, none of which prevented it from being smashed and ripped apart. You can't be sure, but you think you can see the imprints of giant hands that grabbed hold of the machine's hull and tore it asunder.

There are desiccated corpses too, dressed in rags that have been bleached by the sun's harsh light, wearing boots that look surprisingly intact. They all died violent deaths: stabbed, beheaded or dismembered. Even so, their bodies haven't rotted, only dried out. Here on the moon, the normal processes of decomposition are in abeyance, it seems.

You don't have the relevant knowledge you'd need to tell goblin corpses apart from those belonging to regular humans; they all look more or less the same to you. An expert on fabric or fashion might be able to examine the shredded remnants of the clothes they wore and say with confidence where it came from and what sort of person might have worn it, but not you. Most of them look too tall to have been women, but you're not about to examine them too closely.

Besides, there are a few corpses that are very distinctive, which you don't need to be any kind of expert to tell apart from the others: they have four arms, a bluish tint to their leathery skin, and are especially tall and muscular. You surmise that they were some of the Silver Men of Kerondar, the fourth planet from the sun, who would have been the owners of this spacecraft. They look similar enough to humans that you'd presume their creator, Keron, made them from human stock, just like Zora Alishanda made goblins from human stock. However, whereas humans and goblins are similar enough that interbreeding is not at all difficult for them, the Kerondari are different enough that you suspect that it would be impossible. Or at least exceedingly painful.

You can see no sign of whoever killed these people. If any of them were slain in the struggle, they must have taken their bodies with them. Here and there, you find a few shards of black metal that don't appear to have come from any part of the spaceship, which may have come from some kind of weapon or armour that was destroyed during the fight. But you can't be sure. You pocket the shards just in case. Maybe later on you'll find someone who can tell you more about where they came from.

Unable to find any more clues, you head back to the space gonne's bullet, around which it seems your allies have finished setting up.



You relay what you've seen to General Stirook.

"Interesting," he says, noncommittally. "But it makes little difference. We're here now and we have a job to do. Are you with us?"

"Yes, of course."

"Good. We're about to begin the approach. You should hang back and watch what happens, then… well, you know what to do." He claps you on the shoulder. "Gods be with you!"

"And also with you," you reply.



A few minutes later, the Night Blades begin trudging towards the ruined fortress. Wary of sudden artillery strikes and area effect spells, they are spread out in a loose formation. You've been told that, if they had to, they could quickly form up into massed ranks in order to resist a cavalry charge, but they tend to prefer skirmish and ambush tactics. It seems to have worked out fairly well for them so far.

Sildar, Jorantul and Yasaj are leading the vanguard. Green Flame, Wranolf and Red Ruin are guarding the left flank. Drukhalion, Hengiadys and Nerya Fair-hair are on the right. Bellona is in the rearguard with the recently-freed elves, Samaya's protégés.

General Stirook and his command staff have stayed behind, next to the space gonne bullet, where apparently they'll be able to see the entire battlefield and rapidly send messages to wherever they're needed. The orcs are with them, guarding them and the portal that is your only connection to home and safety, like a slender rope lowering you into a chasm.

You are there, watching from a distance. It won't be long now.

All of a sudden, dark shapes erupt from beneath the layer of silvery moon-dust, springing out from under the ground where the Night Blades are walking…
 
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 161-170)
Shoot for the Moon (Part Eleven)
Looking like oversized scorpions with metallic black armour, they spring out from under the moon's dusty surface. A few of the Night Blades are killed instantly, but the majority manage to scatter out of reach, fighting back with magically enhanced spears and crossbows. With the help of the elves and the Chosen, the attackers are soon destroyed or driven off, sinking back underground. This entire skirmish took less than a minute: barely more than a few seconds, in fact.

In the lull that follows, you notice several of your allies having a frantic conversation amidst the debris and scattered corpses. You can't hear what they're saying, so you open a portal in the air near to them. Peering through it, you notice that the wrecked scorpion-things appear to be rapidly mending. Nerya Fair-hair uses her magic to reduce one of them to a fine powder and, as far as you can tell, the fine grains appear to be fusing back together.

"How long before they're fully repaired?" one of the Night Blades' captains wants to know. "Will they attack us again anytime soon?"

"A few hours, maybe," says Nerya Fair-hair. "Really, it depends on how long we're here. If we finish this quickly, they won't have time."

Bellona looks fascinated by the black-armoured automatons' capacity for self-repair. "The power of the Elder Gods, I suppose," she murmurs. "Their enchantments should have faded aeons ago, but they still are as fresh as if they had been inscribed yesterday."

"How can we be sure they won't attack us again when we least expect?" asks another of the Night Blades.

"We could reduce all of them to powder, like what Nerya's done," says Wranolf. "But that would take time we can ill afford to spend."

"There's a simple way to settle this," you say, stepping through to where they are. Quickly, you open another portal by your feet: it's horizontal, flat against the ground, and connects to a location somewhere on the horizon, several miles away. "Drop all of the scorpion-things through this portal. Even after they've repaired themselves, it'll take them ages to get back here, by which time we'll either be finished or have much bigger things to worry about."

"Or we could drop most of them through the portal, but leave a few pieces behind," Nerya suggests. "That way they'll be unable to fully repair themselves anytime soon."

It is generally agreed that this solution is a good one, at least for now. Almost all of the black-armoured scorpions' remains are tossed through the portal – a few vital pieces are left behind – and then the portal is closed.

"Thank you, Elys," says Belle. "Your assistance is appreciated."

"Anytime. I'll be around," you say, opening another portal back to the 'bullet', where General Stirook has set up his command post.

By this time, Jaqari Pruyte and his fellow cosmonauts are growing impatient, which you think is silly of them.

"How much longer?" asks one of them, fidgeting. "What's going on over there?"

"They're fighting the prison guards. I don't know how long that'll take," you inform them. "Anyway, you've come this far. Does it really matter if you have to wait just a little longer?"

"Is there anything we can do to help?" asks Jaqari. "It feels wrong for us to be sitting here while others are out there risking their lives."

It occurs to you that maybe there is something they can do: "You're all mages, aren't you? In your final year at the Academy, at least? I'm sure General Stirook can find something for you to do. Even if it's just delivering messages, that'll free up the Night Blades' mages who otherwise would have had to do it."

Judging by their brisk movements, wide eyes and bright smiles, they seem overjoyed by the thought of having something useful to do. "Yes!" cries Jaqari. "We'll talk to him right away!"

When that's sorted, you turn your attention to the assault on the prison's outer walls, using a series of tiny portals as windows through which to observe what's happening. Evidently, the ruined fortress is garrisoned by hundreds of spindly humanoid figures clad from head-to-foot in black armour that gives them a vaguely insect-like appearance. They are armed with short-barrelled gonnes and long knives. This is the first time you've seen gonnes small enough to be used by infantry; from what you've heard, hand gonnes aren't normally used because they are noisy and inaccurate, fill the air with black smoke and aren't any more deadly than a crossbow. Cannons are preferred because they can do horrific damage to stone fortifications and massed infantry formations, although they must be carefully guarded against magical attacks.

Still, there must be a reason why Keron chose to arm his Myrmidons with hand gonnes; perhaps the version he gave them was different from the norm. They appear to be murderously effective and are causing the Night Blades no small amount of difficulty. Already the bodies are piling up.

Fortunately, the Night Blades are supported by powerful wizards and some of the greatest warriors in all of Narrath, for whom the Myrmidons are so much chaff before the thresher's flail. Even when they wait in ambush, lurking in crevices and inside ruined buildings, they are no match for the Chosen or your elf friends.

However, hiding among the Myrmidons, there are several foes they find much more difficult to defeat: elves much like Green Flame or Red Ruin, but with white hair and red eyes. Some of them are mages and some are warriors, but they all fight with machinelike efficiency and single-minded focus, heedless of injury or incapacitation; one of them continues to struggle even after Nerya binds him from head to foot with magical ropes. Your friends are doing their best to subdue the brainwashed elves without killing them, but sometimes they have little choice but to strike at them with lethal force or risk dying themselves.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twelve)
Using your portals to quickly retrieve the injured Night Blades, you whisk them away to where they can be treated by their own medics as well as Jaqari Pruyte and his friends. However, you are dismayed by how many were already dead before you had a chance to rescue them: some were shot through the head, others bled out in a few seconds, and a few were crushed, chargrilled or torn apart by magic. By your reckoning, the Night Blades have lost nearly ten percent of their troops. General Stirook has lost a sizeable fraction of his army, but they should be able to replenish their numbers as soon as they get back home – there are plenty more Night Blades in Dharta Thennir and spread across the Avanni Empire, after all – and anyway, they'll consider it to be a price worth paying if their mother goddess is freed. Still, how many more losses can they take before morale crumbles away to nothing? Or maybe that'll never happen, given the importance of what they came here to do.

General Stirook has his own mage cadre to observe what's happening on the frontline and relay orders, but he seems hesitant to tell the elves or the Chosen what to do. Nevertheless, someone needs to coordinate them, make sure they go where they'll be most effective, and it seems that task has fallen to you. With that in mind, you move Samaya's freed elves to where they can be of most use against the brainwashed elven prison guards. You are gratified to see that they seem to excel in this role; some of them know a spell that can render the elven automatons unconscious without needing to fight them. In particular, Melody the mermaid seems to be a highly skilled and capable mage.

Whenever one of the elven prison guards falls, you open a portal around them and withdraw them to a safe place, where you'll be able to find them after the battle is over, and even if they wake up at an inconvenient time they won't be able to rejoin the fray.

Before long, your allies have been so successful in overcoming the prison's defenders that they are able to move on, deeper into the fortress. They come to what looks like an stone plaza dominated by a colossal statue of Keron himself. Made of black metal, it stands on eight spider-like legs, above which you see a segmented torso and a solid mass of too many spindly arms dangling from its shoulders, each of them holding a long, serrated blade. Its head reminds you of a full-face helmet – an armet or a bascinet, perhaps – studded with glittering black jewels instead of eyes.

Remembering what Jaqari said about this place's Dreaming World equivalent, with all its statues that seem to move unexpectedly, you warn your allies to be careful.

"As if we need you to tell us!" cries Wranolf, laughing boisterously.

"Good advice, even so," Belle mutters.

"Any minute now," says Red Ruin, gazing warily at the statue. "It'll wake up, you'll see."

You hear a rattle of harsh laughter. The statue of Keron opens its fanged mouth. "Indeed," it says. "I suppose there is no point in pretending otherwise."

"So, what are you?" asks Sildar, sounding amused. "The chief jailor?"

"You could say that," says the statue. Its voice is surprisingly quiet and soft, but you have no difficulty hearing it. Somehow, it seems to carry as far as it needs to. "I am Keron. Some call me Kull or Zhurkaan. I am the Elder God of war and slaughter, conflict and striving, advancement and aspirations, without which your lives would be empty and meaningless."

"No, you're not," says Nerya, fiercely shaking her head. "Keron died at the end of the First Age, more than six thousand years ago. You're just a memory, no more than a fragment of what he once was."

"Yes. Telthalus tricked me into expending the last of my strength, goaded me further than I could endure and then… then, he killed me. I died." He appears to take a deep breath, for dramatic effect, though of course he has no need to breathe. "And yet, I live. I survive through my works. Wherever mortals struggle and strive to make enough money to feed their families, or when they fight desperate battles over tiny plots of land, or they dream of fortune, wealth and success – and are willing to wade through mud, blood and the corpses of their rivals in order to get it – that's where you'll find me. Creation is a machine and I am enmeshed in its gears. I will never truly die."

Behind the statue of Keron, you see shadowy figures moving through the streets and alleyways closest to the plaza. Most of them are yet more Myrmidons, marching towards your allies, determined to repel them from the fortress or be destroyed in the process. Some of them are riding gigantic beetlelike machines, which scurry along on dozens of little legs and have large gonnes attached to their thoraxes.

"So, what happens now?" asks Jorantul, eyeing the advancing army. "If we fight, you – your avatar, at least – and all your minions will be destroyed. Is that what you want?"

"Even if you exist wherever there is conflict, that won't mean anything if you're reduced to a formless spirit, unable to affect the world around you," says Sildar. "Wouldn't you rather keep hold of what you have?"

"Would you believe that I've heard that before?" asks Keron, a note of irritation in his voice. "I haven't lost yet."

"But why risk it?" Jorantul persists.

"It's been six thousand years. What does it matter to you if Zora Alishanda is freed or not?" asks Sildar.

"I'm spiteful. Telthalus killed me and this is my only way to strike back at him," says Keron, matter-of-factly. "Now, do you have anything else to say or shall we get on with the slaughter?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Thirteen)
"Do you recognize me?" asks Red Ruin, stepping out from under Keron's enormous shadow and into the light, glaring at his former master. "I'm one of your creations."

"An elf. One of the Reds, unless I'm very much mistaken," says Keron, looking him over dispassionately. "I'm somewhat surprised you've regained your soul and autonomy, but I suppose I shouldn't be. Your soul was detached, not destroyed; any competent mage could have restored it."

"Why did you do it? You had so many powerful minions, any of whom could have guarded your temples and the weak points in reality through which demons might invade, so why did you need us as well?" Green Flame demands to know. She moves to stand by Red Ruin's side, ready to support him or take cover behind him if Keron launches an attack.

"My human worshippers, those who came to believe that I was the greatest and most important of all the gods, sacrificed their children to me. It would have been churlish of me to refuse such a generous gift. However, rather than allow them to cut out your hearts and drain you of blood – oh, they were so determined to prove how fanatically devoted they were – I elevated you to greatness. I turned you into the guardians of all reality, powerful and immortal, with the potential to become even greater still, if your souls were ever returned to you. Verily, you should thank me."

Red Ruin looks on the verge of tears. "M-m-my parents would have done that to me?"

No expression can be seen on Keron's face or the many-faceted black jewels that serve as his eyes. "Did you imagine that I'd plucked you from the arms of a loving mother and father? No. They would have killed you bloodily and brutally and messily if they'd thought it would please me. In fact, that's exactly what they tried to do. I saved you."

"Saved us to be your mindless slaves," says Green Flame. "Saved us to be soldiers in your endless wars, so attrition would eventually grind us down to nothing, after we'd suffered the most terrible injuries and seen all our brothers and sisters die one by one. Saved us to be raped and experimented on by–"

"I had nothing to do with any of that," Keron interrupts her. "That was many years after Telthalus killed me and I was reduced to my current state. If I was still one of the mightiest gods in all Creation, do you think I would allow my tools to be abused in such a manner?"

"Is that all we are to you?" asks Red Ruin, slumping forward as if he's about to fall to his knees. "Nothing but tools?"

"Yes," Keron agrees. "Useful tools."

Bellona takes a step forward and gazes at the statue with curious, scholarly eyes, as if eager to examine every part of it. "If you are empowered by conflict and struggle whenever it happens anywhere in Creation, I don't understand why you haven't regained the power you once had. I can see you're… little more than a feeble ghost clinging to an ancient statue. Why aren't you 'one of the mightiest gods in all Creation,' as you once were?"

There is an uncomfortably long and silent pause. You worry that Bellona's words have caused offense. Through your viewing portal, you stare at the statue of Keron, expecting that at any moment it will spring into violent action.

Surprisingly, the moment never comes. Instead, Keron gives a theatrical sigh and says, "I don't know. I suspect it has something to do with Telthalus's weapon, the Knife of Unmaking, which he used to deliver the finishing blow. Just like he killed Vlakoroth, who I suspect is still around somewhere. As the ultimate creator of all animals – even humans, which Telthalus based on one of his designs – and the master of many domains that are essential to Creation's ongoing maintenance, he should have been reinstated very quickly. Instead, barely a shadow of him remains. I might have expected that to happen if all of his domains had been taken over by other gods – right now, there are dozens of gods squabbling over my war domain, so I'm barely holding on to a fraction of it – but there are scarcely any gods powerful enough to lay claim to Vlakoroth's domains. Truly, it is a mystery."

You're aware that your Uncle Mishrak is Vlakoroth's son. He seems to have taken over some of his father's domains – those pertaining to the creation of life and interesting monsters – apparently without much resistance. So… what if Vlakoroth had a plan to be reborn through one of his sons or take over their minds somehow? In which case… you should probably inform Mishrak of that possibility. Immediately. Or as soon as you possibly can without abandoning any of your allies on the moon.

"Even if… you made us to be tools, we are much more than that now," says Red Ruin, straightening up, rolling his brawny shoulders, and making a visible effort to stand tall and proud. We've fought for everything we have, rebelled against your tyranny, and become much more than you ever intended us to be. I've travelled the world, duelled a demon lord, become a famous hero and… uh, I have a son now! He's a middle-aged man and I didn't know he existed until a few months ago, but he's fine! He's built a good life for himself without my help!"

Ignoring his off-topic ramblings, Green Flame tries to reinforce her brother's original point: "You call yourself the god of striving, but you turned us into unthinking, unfeeling tools, incapable of doing anything other than following your directives. You wanted us to be mere automatons, just like your Myrmidons. Didn't you go against your own domains by not giving us a chance to strive, to advance or even aspire to be something more? Doesn't it hurt gods and make them powerless when they do that?"

"You may as well ask why I haven't given swords, breastplates or whetstones a chance to strive and advance themselves." Keron's voice is edged with scorn. "From the very beginning, the purpose of Creation has been to facilitate the growth and development of souls, to enable them to become fully-realised beings and move on to greater things. There exist a multitude of tools designed to expedite that process, but they don't matter in themselves; what matters is that they achieve their intended purpose. The Myrmidons are tools against which my enemies – or those who seek to free Zora Alishanda – must test themselves, prove that they are worthy of my regard. You were once tools, but no longer. Yes you needed the help of others to regain your souls, but I don't consider that to be proof of my hypocrisy. Quite the reverse, in fact: I consider you to be the ultimate triumph and validation of my beliefs. I have always recognised the importance of teamwork and cooperation. After all, an army is much more than a group of individuals. There are plenty of people and animals that could not survive if they didn't work together to overcome the challenges they face each day."

"People call me a hero, but I wouldn't have achieved anything without the help of my friends!" Red Ruin declares, although you're not sure who he's trying to convince.

Keron nods his head. "Precisely. That is as it should be."

"How can we prove to you that we're worthy enough to pass?" asks Sildar. "Do we have to fight you and all your minions? Or is there some other way?"

"What if one of us were to duel you?" Drukhalion suggests. He folds his arms and gazes up at the sky. "You'd like that, wouldn't you? Every fight here in this place glorifies you, empowers you and brings you closer to being revitalized. And this would be an important fight, upon which all our hopes would rest..."

"If our champion were to lose, we'd have to fight your entire army and it would be an even more difficult battle than before," says Nerya, who seems suddenly enthused. "But if he or she managed to defeat you… well, I'm sure Melphior will come along any minute now. You can take the fight to him instead."

A delighted laugh issues from Keron's fanged mouth. "Very well. I agree to your terms. Who will be your champion?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Fourteen)
"Should we take some time to discuss this?" asks Sildar, warily glancing around at his friends and allies, then back at Keron's statue.

"I want to fight him," says Red Ruin, unsheathing his swords. "I want to show him what I've learnt. What I've become."

"You're the finest swordsman I've ever met, but he's an Elder God," says Nerya, a note of trepidation in her voice. "Even in his current weakened state, it's likely he has powers you have no defence against."

"I'll help him. We'll fight together," says Green Flame. She peers up at her creator god's statue. "That's acceptable, isn't it? After all, you've repeatedly emphasized the importance of teamwork."

"I'll allow it," says Keron, sounding mildly amused. "Just the two of you. Impress me."

"When trying to overcome any obstacle, preparation is just as important as teamwork. Even more so, perhaps" says Bellona, moving to stand by Red Ruin and Green Flame. She is shining with radiant light white, which suffuses the air around her, leeching away the cares and fears of those closest to her, filling them instead with strength and courage.

"I rather think that's cheating," says Keron, with a laugh.

"Only the weak complain about whether something is fair or not. Isn't that one of your favourite aphorisms?" asks Red Ruin.

Instead of answering, the many-armed god raises several needle-like blades, which all seem to fuse into one, and indicates for everyone who isn't Red Ruin or Green Flame to, "Get back! Clear some space! I've agreed to fight those two, not all of you. If you don't get out of the way, we may as well start a full-scale battle here and now!"

Heeding this warning, all of your allies retreat to the very edge of the plaza, except for the two elves who will be taking part in the duel. Bellona is one of the last to depart.

Keron's hundred spindly arms have joined together to form only two, each of which is thicker than a tree trunk. Nevertheless, if you look closely, you can still see the individual limbs they are made up of. The overall effect reminds you of a fasces. He now has two monstrous, bulbous hands, wielding swords that are as tall and bulky as ancient Avraashi obelisks.

"Time to fight?" asks Red Ruin, settling into his usual combat stance. Meanwhile, Green Flame's hands glow with gathered energy.

"Yes," says Keron, taking a swing at them. They hastily scramble out of the way.

Even as she's dodging, Green Flame unleashes a torrent of fire, which blasts into Keron's monstrous arm but seems to leave no impression on it.

Changing direction in midair, Red Ruin launches himself towards the same arm, striking at where it has already been heated by Green Flame's attack. His blades sink into it with barely any resistance at all, gouging deep into the metal.

Wincing Keron splits that arm into four smaller arms, each of them striking at Red Ruin, who is as nimble as any dancer and manages to avoid them all.

From the edge of the makeshift arena, you hear Yasaj Oji give a whoop, clap her hands together and mutter something about the 'free show'.

Lashing out with his many arms, which continue to multiply, Keron attempts to strike both of his opponents at the same time. Green Flame jumps through a portal and reappears far out of his reach while Red Ruin continues his madcap dance, somehow avoiding every blow.

Then, as if they'd prearranged it – or maybe they're using telepathy to keep in contact with each other – Green Flame opens another portal to transport Red Ruin out of danger and into the air behind Keron's head. Twin blades bite into the back of the statue's neck.

A startled cry issues from Keron's fanged mouth. Stumbling to one side on his suddenly-clumsy spider legs, the many-armed god admits, "It may have been a mistake to allow both of you to fight together."

"That's teamwork!" Red Ruin declares.

"You can't back out now," says Green Flame. A faint smile plays about her lips. "What are you? A coward?"

For the next several seconds, Keron contents himself with fending off attacks from Red Ruin and Green Flame instead of striking back at them. He appears to be undergoing another transformation: his swords are becoming gonnes and fusing with the ends of his arms. Before long, the two elves find themselves facing off against an entire battery of cannons.

"I am the father of conflict, which has fuelled progress and invention since the dawn of Creation," says Keron. "Everything mankind has accomplished is, ultimately, thanks to me. Including their recent development of these superb pieces of artillery."

Without warning, he fires several dozen cannonballs at Red Ruin and Green Flame, who seem to vanish out of the way just in time. If not for the fact that someone must have erected invisible shields without your noticing – you suspect Bellona might have had a hand in that – the cannon shots would have been more dangerous to the audience than any of the combatants.

"In most duels I've ever witnessed, that would have resulted in his disqualification," says Drukhalion with a weary sigh. "But I suppose the Elder Gods have always made up their own rules."

Green Flame again teleports Red Ruin into a position where he can stab or slash at one of Keron's weak points before he can react.

"Yes… I think you've shown how strong, fast and powerful you've become," says the many-armed god, with a grudging nod. "I will admit… you have surpassed anything I had planned for you."



Shouts of dismay alert you to a new emergency in the dusty plains outside the city, near the space gonne bullet where you currently are: a large portal has suddenly opened up, disgorging a large army of shadow demons and other horrors. Melphior is their leader. With him is a cadaverously thin man dressed in black robes, with a bald head and a beaklike nose.

"I've opened the portal for you," says the thin man, looking bored and uninterested. "Now pay me."

Melphior's expression is one of gleeful anticipation. "You'll get your payment, when I'm finished here."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Fifteen)
You don't hear what Melphior says next. The cadaverously thin man standing next to him must be a portal mage, so you daren't risk holding open a portal near him, just in case he notices. Already he is peering around suspiciously, like a hawk on the wing, searching for prey.

Instead, you inform your friends and allies in the prison fortress's central plaza that, "Melphior has arrived with an army of demons and a portal mage."

"We won the duel," says Green Flame, staring fixedly at the statue of Keron. "You promised you'd fight him if we did that."

"I did, didn't I?" Keron nods his helmet-like head. "Very well. I will take my army and do battle with him and his minions. If I should fall, I trust that you will finish him off."

"Would it be possible to trap him in Zora Alishanda's prison after we've rescued her?" asks Sildar, an impudent smirk on his lips.

"The prison is cunningly locked. You'll not find it easy to open. Nymandor was a master of such things," says Keron. "If you manage to open it, I suppose it's possible that you could trap Melphior inside, but first you would have to bind him with magical chains and make sure he cannot discarnate."

"We've done it before," says Red Ruin, giving Nerya a friendly nod and a wink.

"Then I wish you good luck," says Keron. "Now, step aside and let my army pass by. It's time for me to show this upstart how to fight."

"Have fun," says Jorantul, as laconic as ever.

The Night Blades, the Chosen and the elves all hurry to one side of the plaza and out of the way, allowing the statue of Keron to lead the Myrmidons and their beetle-like vehicles out of the fortress and towards Melphior's demon horde.

Meanwhile, you use tiny portals to reunite the giant metal scorpions with their missing pieces, thereby hastening their regeneration. Mere moments ago, they were shattered hulks, but now you see them clambering to their feet and getting ready to fight again.

You are dismayed to see Melphior gesturing towards the space gonne bullet. He appears to be urging his shadow demons to attack. The orcs stand ready to defend it, but can they hope to win against such overwhelming numbers, not to mention the Demon Lord himself? Maybe not, but can they hold out for long enough to be rescued by Keron's army? That may be possible. If the Myrmidons charge into the demons' flank while they are locked in combat with the orc, they might even be able to win.

As the first few shadow demons – barely more than beasts – charge into the defences, they are easily rebuffed. Nevertheless, Melphior is undeterred. As he draws closer, you can hear him loudly proclaiming to his mage companion, "–hundreds of goblins, all seeking to free their mother goddess. I saw them from the Dreaming World. Don't you wonder how they all got here?"

Recently, ever since you called upon Mishrak's power and transformed into a dragon, your senses have grown unnaturally acute. You can hear every word the Demon Lord says even over the sounds of the ferocious battle going on around you, even though he is still further away than the space gonne was from the barricades that were meant to protect the people who came to watch it being fired for the first time, and you can see the expressions on his face and that of his companion; perhaps it's because you're focused on him and you dearly want to hear what he's saying. Barely more than a few feet away from you, the orcs are fighting with spectacular skill and discipline, but you're paying hardly any attention to them and their struggles.

"A portal, hmm?" says the thin man, seeming suddenly interested. "Goblin magic, is it? I'll admit, I've never thought them worthy of my attention. Was I wrong?"

"No," says Melphior with a savage grin. "It's portal magic just like yours."

"Ah." The thin man pauses in midair. You can see rage flaring in his eyes. "So… what exactly is your plan?"

"Slaughter the defenders of their little spacecraft. Close the portal inside. Smash it to bits and make absolutely sure they have no way home. Then, leave them to fight Keron's prison guards until their strength is utterly spent and both sides can be easily swept aside. After that, I'll open the door to where Zora Alishanda is caged, slay her before she awakens and claim her domains as my own."

"A bold plan. But what if I were to offer you an alternative?" says the thin man. "Their 'spacecraft' is now open to the elements. If I were to teleport it into the inner void, its occupants would be unable to breathe. Unconsciousness would follow in a few seconds. Then, they would die. Quickly, simply, irreversibly." His withered lips twist into what is probably meant to be a smile. "And then I could study it – and the portal inside it – to my heart's content."

"I assume you'll want to be paid for doing me another favour?"

"No," says the thin man. "This is something I want to do. I'll do it for free."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Sixteen)
You are unable to use portal magic for fear that the thin man will notice, so instead you use telepathy to alert Commander Stirook as to what is going on. Or at least you try to. It takes much longer than you would like to stretch out your mind and connect it with his. "Commander, I've been listening to the conversation between Melphior and his mage friend. They plan to teleport the bullet into space, so everyone inside will die!" you inform him.

He seems taken aback at first, but rallies quickly. "We're not using it for much right now – it's too dark and cramped in there – but I'll make sure no one goes in until the danger has passed." There is a brief pause while he takes some time to think. "Samaya's in there, maintaining the portal. Will she be in danger?"

"Elves don't need to breathe. But I still think it would be a good idea if she closed the portal and made herself scarce. I'll contact her next."

"Understood." You can't see exactly where he is, surrounded by his staff, their equipment and an oversized windbreak, but you imagine he's nodding. "I'll relay your instructions to my men."

"And the bullet should probably be sealed so the insides don't get damaged when it gets blasted off into space."

"I'll suggest it to Jaqari Pruyte and his cronies, but I don't know how quickly it can be done," he warns you. "Or even if it's feasible."

"Do what you can. Thank you," you say, bringing the telepathic conversation to a close. Before you get in touch with Samaya, you look around to see what Melphior and his mage friend are doing. How soon will the bullet be teleported into space? Will you have time to speak to Samaya beforehand?

Keron and his army of Myrmidons are steadily advancing towards the demon horde. Melphior issues commands to some of his minions to turn and face this new threat. However, even as they try obey him, some of them are attacked by giant metal scorpions that appear out of seemingly nowhere. It would appear that this latest development is sufficiently interesting that the thin man – the evil portal mage who spoke with gleeful anticipation about how he'd like to slaughter the occupants of the space gonne bullet – has yet to do anything other than watch with a raised eyebrow.

You take the opportunity to telepathically contact Samaya. You've spent enough time with her and are familiar enough with her mind that – even though she's further away – you find it easier to get in touch with her than Commander Stirook.

"Samaya, you need to close the portal and get out of there!" you declare. "Melphior has allied with an evil portal mage who wants to teleport the bullet into space. I don't know what he'll do if he finds you there."

"An evil portal mage…" You feel her anger rising up like a tidal wave about to crash down upon a seaside town. "Could it be…"

"Close the portal, just for now," you urge her. "You can come back to it later."

"That 'evil portal mage' is Kelamon Dumar, who calls himself 'Agon Hurondus," she thinks, shaking with anger. "He needs to die!" You can't be sure if she wants you to hear her thoughts or if she's unwittingly projecting them through your telepathic connection. "I hate him so much!"

You're familiar with the name 'Kelamon Dumar'. He was a member of the Mystic Path, the group of mages who attacked Teryn's Necropolis, and he was the author of How to Enter the Underworld, the book you found in what was left of Professor Elthonar's office. It's a shame you never got around to reading it.

"Don't do anything rash," you warn her. "He seemed confident in his ability to open a portal large enough to swallow the entire 'bullet' and everything in it. Could you do that?"

"Anything he does, I can counterspell it. That's why he needed his friends with him last time. And why he wanted to be the only portal mage in all of Creation. But this time, he doesn't have his friends with him. If I get Raef–"

"He has Melphior with him. The Demon Lord Melphior," you tell her, trying to hold her back from doing something she may never have a chance to regret. "He is far from powerless or defenceless. You can't let him know you're here. You need to leave right now, after you've closed the portal."

You watch as the Myrmidons, in their armoured vehicles, crash into the demons' rearguard. The statue of Keron is with them, striking at dozens of foes, all at once, with his many swords. "Face me, usurper!" he booms, gesturing at Melphior with one of his free hands. "Prove yourself worthy of all the titles and authority you've stolen!"
"What's this? A mere fragment of an Elder God. Barely more than a faded shadow." Melphior sneers. "Hardly worth my time."

He hurls a blast of dark energy at Keron. The darkness seems to take on a life of its own, writhing and clawing like a frantic beast, gouging deep scratches in the statue's metallic surface.

The statue of Keron now has cracks riven through it. You're not sure how much longer it will last before it falls apart.

Nevertheless, Keron appears unconcerned. "If you want this to be a ranged duel, I'm fine with that," he says, turning the ends of his arms into cannons and shooting them all at Melphior, who is struck dozens of times before he can gather enough dark energy for another blast.

Without bothering to reply, the demon lord charges into close combat, pummelling the statue and forcing it to take a few steps back.

Seeing that his ally has the upper hand, the thin man – or Kelamon Dumar, which is what Samaya said his name was – apparently loses interest. He turns away.

Before he can teleport the 'bullet' into space as he previously threatened to do, you fly closer to him, put on a cheery smile and say, "Are you Kelamon Dumar, author of How to Enter the Underworld?"

Despite the incongruity of the situation, he appears pleased to be recognized. He almost seems to preen. "Oh? You've read it then, have you?"

"Um…"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Seventeen)
"We're going to kill him. But not yet. Not while he's ready for battle and has powerful allies by his side. Instead, we'll ambush him and his friends – the other members of the Mystic Path – when they least expect it. We'll take the fight to them on our terms, when we have every advantage and they don't stand a chance," you tell her. "Not today, but sometime in the near future, when we're fully prepared."

Samaya's rage is a towering inferno. Through the telepathic bond, you can feel the ferocious heat, which instinctively makes you want to shy away. You're not sure if she's been listening to anything you've been saying.

In an attempt to shock her out of doing anything stupid, you snap at her, "Listen to me! You can't attack him! Not unless you want to get yourself killed! And your brother and all the elves you've rescued! Is that what you want?"

"N-no, of course not," she says, shakily, as if waking from a bad dream.

"The 'triangle of theurgy' has three points: skill, power and preparation," you say, remembering what you've been taught in magical theory classes at the Engelram Academy. "To use magic requires all three, to a lesser or greater extent. If you don't have enough power or skill to cast a spell, you'll need to spend a long time preparing for it, using ritual circles, runes and catalysts. If you're highly skilled you can probably cast spells without needing as much power or preparation. And if you have a lot of power, you can cast spells without needing to be particularly skilful or spend much time on preparation, but it'll be horribly inefficient."

You feel her irritation prickling like a nettle rash. "What's your point?"

"You're a skilled mage and so is Raef, but Kelamon Dumar has been making deals with the demon lords in exchange for magical power. No doubt he's been doing that for years, so he must have accumulated an tremendous amount, far more than you, me or any of our allies. More than all of us put together, possibly. Which means we can't hope to defeat him in a straightforward magical duel."

"Um… well, what should I do?" she asks.

"Shapeshift into an orc and hide among them," you suggest. "Dumar won't notice one orc in the midst of dozens."

"I haven't been trained to fight like them. I don't have their combat skill or experience," she warns. "I might be noticed simply because of how clumsy I look next to them."

"Can you think of an alternative?"

"I could teleport to where the other elves are, inside the prison fortress. If I were to hide among them, looking like just another pretty little thing with pointy ears and a vacant expression, I doubt anyone could tell me apart from the rest."

"Well, that's…" Not exactly a complimentary description of the elves you've rescued, who look to you as their leader and surrogate parent, but whatever. "Yeah, sounds like a good plan. Go for it!"



Meanwhile, you're trying to keep up an entirely separate conversation with the so-called Agon Hurondus, whose real name is Kelamon Dumar, the cadaverously thin portal mage who has allied with the Demon Lord Melphior. Except, for the moment, he seems to have forgotten that; instead, he seems eager to hear your opinion of a book he wrote several decades ago. It's probably inevitable that you seem somewhat distracted, so you try to give the impression of being an airheaded ditz. And if Jana was here and you mentioned that to her, she'd probably mutter something about how well you do that without needing to make much of an effort.

"I thought it was very interesting. All those different ways to enter the underworld, all over the world, from the Dawnlands to the Isle of Tzuki" you say. "Did you visit all of them yourself, just to confirm that they really exist?"

"Most of them. That's one of the advantages of being a portal mage. I can go anywhere and do whatever I want," he says. "Of course, there are so many entrances to the Underworld all over Chamdara that it would take a lifetime to find all of them, even for me. Nevertheless, I think I gave the definitive explanation of how to find them, don't you?

"Of course." You nod. "I was wondering about the sequel you promised, actually. Because How to Enter the Underworld is so definitive, I was hoping How to Get Out of the Underworld would be equally definitive." You can only hope he doesn't think you're mocking him by repeating the word 'definitive'. Even though you probably are. You're not quite sure about that yourself. In your mind, your contempt for the man has mingled with the fear and panic that has made you so jittery you can't be sure what will come out of your mouth until you've already said it. "Have you finished writing it yet?"

"Er… I've written several thousand pages of notes," he says. "Multiple volumes. But I have yet to condense them into something I would consider worthy of publication."

"That's a shame. I was really looking forward to reading more," you chirp. "How soon do you think you'll have it finished?"

"Honestly, I haven't thought about it in years," he mutters.

Meanwhile, Melphior is repeatedly smashing the statue of Keron into the dusty, rocky ground, lashing it with shadow magic and scornfully deriding the elder gods for their 'weakness'.

The Myrmidons are still pressing into the demon horde and inflicting heavy casualties, but they seem to have lost momentum and you see several of them dragged down, knocked off their feet and torn to pieces by shadowy claws.

"I want that," says Hurondus, turning away from you as if he has forgotten that you exist. He points a long, bony finger at the statue of Keron, which now has so many cracks running through it that it looks like it's about to shatter. "Give it to me and I'll waive part of my fee."

"Only part of it?" Melphior turns his head further than any human could, craning his neck to look directly at Hurondus. "This is the last vestige of an elder god. It's priceless, surely! If I give it to you, you can consider it your entire payment for this venture."

"I'm not dead yet. I'm not a slave or a commodity to be traded," says Keron. "While I still have a few droplets of strength left, I defy you."

For a few moments, he becomes a storm of blades and cannon fire. Bloodied and battered, Melphior stumbles backwards out of reach, shrieking, "Argh! Why won't you just die already?!"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Eighteen)
Stretching out your mind, you reach for Keron's statue. As you connect to what remains of the Elder God, you are almost overwhelmed, dragged under by an onrushing tide. You feel a rush of blood, a veritable flood, from your head down to the tips of your toes. Beyond the battle that rages all around you, in which the Myrmidons are eerily silent while the demons emit bestial howls and agonized moans, you hear the pounding of drums, the blaring of horns and the bellowing of exultant battle hymns. You feel the pounding of gonnes, the clashing of blades and the cracking of bones. And you feel his attention turn to you, just for a moment.

"Distract me not," he tells you, even as he continues his duel with Melphior. Once again, the demon lord is driven back as the elder god becomes something much more than a battered old statue: for a few moments, you see him as the incarnation of violence and slaughter he once was, a huge and horrible shadow that seems impervious to harm, striking and slashing with a hundred serrated blades.

"Can you do anything so Hurondus can't recover your body if you're defeated?" you ask. "I'm sure he plans to trap your soul somehow!"

"There's little I can do to prevent him taking the shattered remnants of this statue, if he wants," Keron replies calmly, even as Melphior launches his counterattack, ripping and tearing at him with shadow magic. "But there are many relics of the elder gods all over the world. An abundance of them, in fact. If that was all he needed to trap my soul, he would have done so already."

Great chunks of metal are torn away, leaving his statue as little more than a fractured, broken hulk. Nevertheless, he refuses to surrender. You know that he is the elder god of striving and so he must fight on until the end, until all hope is lost, and even further than that. If he were to do otherwise, he would be betraying himself and everything he ever stood for.

"Besides, even if this statue is destroyed, I have yet another refuge," says Keron. Despite the grievous wounds his current host body has suffered, he continues to fight with such berserk fury that Melphior is once again forced to retreat. "I'm sure you've heard of the Blood Sword."

You vaguely remember the tale of Gwydur and Gwygaun, which your father told you six or seven years ago, although it seems like a lifetime has passed since then. The Blood Sword was a weapon Sir Gwygaun took from one of his defeated foes, which turned him into a murderous brute who slew his brother and was slain by him in turn.

Horrified, you cry out, "That was you?!"

"Distract me not," Keron chides you for a second time.

"Throughout history, you've set brother against brother and turned heroes into monsters!"

"I gave them strength and glory, if they were worthy of it," he corrects you. "Strength enough to overthrow tyrants, slay terrible beasts and slaughter armies of demons."

You don't see any point in arguing with him. By now, you understand he will always try to cast himself in the best possible light, to portray himself as far nobler and wiser than he really is, despite the fact that many of his actions and decisions have had disastrous consequences. He won't accept any attempt to contradict his glorified self-image, so you might as well not bother. Instead, you turn your attention elsewhere.

Because your entire conversation with Keron took place telepathically, including your horrified outburst, no one else seems to have noticed or to be paying any attention to you. Hurondus is watching the duel between Keron and Melphior, as avidly as a spectator at a jousting tournament. You drift closer to him, flying as lightly as if you were a winged insect, muttering just loud enough for him to hear: "Disappointing…"

"Yes, it is," he says, seeming irritated by the fact that, despite his many wounds, Keron still seems to be getting the better of Melphior as often as not.

And then you flit away before he has a chance to consider his words or yours, to take notice of you or wonder what's going on.

Retreating to a safe distance away, past the noise and frenetic violence of the ongoing battle, until you're surrounded by so many distractions that it seems impossible that Hurondus could notice your opening a portal, you take a last look around, hoping to see that the Myrmidons are on the verge of victory. Instead, you are dismayed that the opposite appears to be true. Despite the fact that the demons are fighting on two flanks at once, there are so many of them that this seems to make little difference. They so heavily outnumber their enemies that they are able to fight on regardless of any losses they may suffer. The Myrmidons fight with machinelike efficiency, but they are not invulnerable. One by one, they are hacked down or torn to pieces or smashed into the dust, but even as they die they make no more sound than if they were a child's wooden dolls. You see one of their beetle-like vehicles, missing all of the legs on one side, mindlessly shuffling around in a circle. Because it is a machine, you can't be sure if it has a life or soul of its own, so you don't know whether to pity it or not.

Elsewhere, the orcs are fighting valiantly and with consummate skill, defending the 'bullet' and the Night Blades' field headquarters, but they have suffered casualties as well. You see more than one of them lying in a crumpled heap, broken and unmoving, having found the glorious death they sought. They seem less hard-pressed now the demons have other enemies to focus on, but still you wonder how much longer they can hold out.

Deciding not to waste any more time, you teleport into the heart of the prison fortress, where you find the majority of the Night Blades, the elves and the Chosen you brought along on this expedition. They are standing before an enormous silvery-grey door, which appears to be inscribed with many magical runes. You overhear snatches of conversation as you approach:

"Twenty-seven different keys?! You've got to be joking!"

"–find them anyway? I mean… a feather from one of Telthalus's winged cats? Aren't they supposed to be extinct?"

"I've never even heard of some of these things! What is a tintinnabulum anyway?"

"Nymandor must have had a lot of fun designing this puzzle," says Green Flame. "I wish I was having fun."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Nineteen)
You continue listening to your friends and allies discussing the door to Zora Alishanda's prison cell. Apparently, the twenty-seven magical locks are divided into sets of three, which are themed around the nine Elder Gods. In tribute to Rynn the sea god, it demands a rare pearl, the shell of a giant crab and a tintinnabulum fit for one of his temples. For Vlakoroth the beast lord, you must produce a dinosaur tooth, a unicorn horn and a fragment of the spear that was used to slay the dread Oudagorgon. For Telthalus, a human thigh bone, a phoenix eggshell and a feather from a now-extinct species of winged cat. And so on.

Before you can suggest that facsimiles of all of these objects could be conjured from the Dreaming World, you overhear that someone else has already made that suggestion. The Night Blades seem to think it can be done. In fact, they seem quite gleeful at the prospect of merging this place with the Dreaming World, like Melphior's cultists attempted to do in Tyrepheum, turning a tool used by one of their greatest enemies into their means of achieving victory.

However, there is a problem with that plan, as Bellona explains: "The last and most important key is a sample of Nymandor's own blood. Evidently, he didn't want anyone to be able to open the door without defeating him first."

"Why can't we dream up some of that as well?" asks Wranolf, shrugging his massive shoulders.

"Without knowing its exact properties, I very much doubt we could manufacture an acceptable substitute," says Belle. "In order to copy it, we'd need a sample of it. And if we already had a sample of it, we wouldn't need to copy it."

"So we're stuck here?" Yasaj frustratedly kicks up some of the dust beneath her feet. "No way through the door?"

"Zora Alishanda knew Nymandor. He was the one who imprisoned her in this place," says Dakendar Lugat, speaking for the Night Blades. "There must be a version of him somewhere in the Dreaming World. A nightmare, perhaps. We'll summon him to this place, make him bleed and use his spilled blood to open the door."

Samaya heaves a sigh of relief. Considering that she doesn't actually need to breathe except to speak, it is a somewhat exaggerated expression of emotion. "Good idea. I thought I was going to have to…" She pauses, frowns and says, "I should probably tell you, just in case it becomes necessary: those of the Elder Gods who made their own elves… ah, did so for multiple reasons. For example, they hoped to plant the seeds of their own rebirth. Therefore, it is possible that you could… uh, use a ritual to resurrect Nymandor in my body. And then you could take some of his blood and open the gate."

"That would kill you and utterly destroy your soul," says Nerya with a disapproving frown. "An unnecessary sacrifice."

"I think we'll save that for Plan C or D," says Drukhalion with a grim smile. "I have a suggestion of my own. My great-great-great grandfather was Belektambu, a god of the southlands, who is either the son of Nymandor or one of his favoured lieutenants who took over his role as god of gateways after his disappearance. I could summon him here and I'm sure he could open the final lock, if we'd already opened all the others. It's not certain to work, but it's got to be a better idea than sacrificing a valued comrade for no reason, don't you think?"

You stare at Drukhalion in surprise. This is the first time you've heard him say more than a few words. Also, you were unaware that he had such an illustrious heritage; you knew he was the son of Nyssa and a Falahvarzi warlord, but other gods as well?

"Just how many gods are you related to?" asks Yasaj, shaking her head in disbelief.

"Most royal families claim descent from at least one god," says Drukhalion. "Sometimes it's true and sometimes not."

"So it might not be true that you're descended from Belektambu?" you ask.

He hesitates. "I… ah, I'm fairly sure it's true. And even if it isn't, it shouldn't be too difficult to summon him here. No doubt he'll want to be part of this."

"But he may not agree to help us," Nerya points out. "Almost certainly, he will have an agenda of his own. He may demand payment."

"I've never heard of Belektambu before," you admit. "Why is that?"

"He is one of the most important gods in Tsotchewan and Ekaiziyo and other nations of the far southlands. And you'll find a few of his worshippers in most of the larger port cities around the world," Drukhalion informs you. "But he has made no attempt to expand his area of influence beyond that."

You wonder why, but don't bother to ask. Right now, you have more important concerns.

"Unless the price he demands is impossible to pay, it's likely to be worth it," says Dakendar. "If our mother goddess is freed, she'll be in a position to handsomely reward those who've aided her."

"Three options," says Samaya. "Which should we try first?"

"Either of the ones that don't involve killing you," says Nerya, glaring at her.

Samaya anxiously moistens her lips. "Melphior is allied with… an archmage. An old enemy of mine. He's the one who killed my brothers and sisters and sold me into slavery. Right now, he's here on the moon. It will be difficult to defeat him. In fact, he may be even more dangerous than Melphior. But I'm sure Zora Alishanda would be more than a match for him, especially with all of you beside her, so…" She grimaces. Her voice takes on a tone of steely determination. "I would gladly sacrifice myself – my very existence – if it meant the destruction of him and all his works."

"We may need to discuss getting you some counselling," says Belle. "For now, though… what shall we do?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty)
Some of the Night Blades, with help from Bellona and Green Flame, begin setting up the ritual that will merge this part of the Moon with the Dreaming World. It seems to involve voluntarily spilled goblin blood and three people lying down to sleep in the middle of overlapping circles drawn in the dust.

While they are busy with that, you voice your concerns to Nerya and the others: "Creating twenty-seven different keys in the Dreaming World – such unusual keys as well – is likely to take a long time. I feel the orcs and General Stirook's command post will have been overrun before we're finished. Then everyone we've left behind will be killed, Hurondus will take the space gonne bullet for himself and we'll be stuck here."

"Good point," says Nerya with a nod. "But what other choice do we have?"

"Could we break through the walls to Zora Alishanda's prison cell?" you ask. "Would that be easier than trying to open the door?"

"The walls are basalt, magically strengthened and designed to be as impregnable as possible," says Drukhalion, closing his eyes in concentration. "The door is cold iron, shaped and formed by magic, and studded with magical runes that give it additional strength. Remember, this was a prison intended to hold a being powerful enough that two Elder Gods had to work together to defeat and subdue her."

"So… it's not likely we can simply smash our way in," you surmise. "What about tunnelling through the floor?"

"I… have no way of knowing what the floor of Zora Alishanda's cell is made of," Drukhalion admits. "But if she hasn't managed to tunnel her way out in six thousand years, I doubt it is anything soft and easy to break through."

"And digging a tunnel is likely to take just as long as creating the various different keys in the Dreaming World," says Wranolf. "Longer, maybe."

"It doesn't make sense," says Red Ruin, wearing an expression of boneheaded bafflement. "Why did Nymandor make the keys so unusual and difficult to find? Wouldn't that make it more difficult for him to open the door if he ever need to?"

"No doubt Nymandor could open the door at will," says Nerya. "He wouldn't need to bother with the keys."

Red Ruin gives a small nod. "So… why is it possible to replicate the keys in the Dreaming World? Wouldn't that make it relatively easy for Zora Alishanda's worshippers to open the door? Why didn't Nymandor make it so the keys had to be real and not conjured out of dream stuff?"

"Much has changed in the last six thousand years," says Samaya, who has been unusually silent since her offer to sacrifice herself was rejected. "I don't dream, so I don't know for sure, but… Zora Alishanda has been trapped in this prison for millennia, only able to act through the Dreaming World, so isn't it likely that she has greatly expanded and changed it from what it originally was? Maybe Nymandor dismissed it as unimportant and didn't realise what it would one day become."

"Makes about as much sense as anything," Wranolf agrees.

Just then, something occurs to you: a clever thought, but you're not sure if it will work. You need to ask a few questions first: "Wait… you're sure that Nymandor could open the door at will? And the things we're going to create in the Dreaming World will be able to open the locks? And we're planning to summon the dream version of Nymandor so we can steal his blood to open the final lock?"

"Well summarized," says Nerya. "I assume you have a point to make?"

"Why don't we ask the dream version of Nymandor to open the door for us? Then we wouldn't need to bother with the keys," you say.

"Ingenious. We may as well try it." Nerya gives you an approving nod. "After all, we're planning to summon him anyway."

"If it works, it'll save us a lot of time," says Wranolf.

"Why would he agree to open the door? He put her there in the first place," Samaya points out.

"He did that to eliminate a possible threat, to ensure she couldn't aid her husband in his battle against the other Elder Gods. But she was never really an enemy of his. She only acted to defend herself and her children," says Nerya. "And now Telthalus is gone, presumed dead, and the War in Heaven happened so long ago I'd be surprised if he was still holding a grudge."

"Like you said, we may as well try it," you say. "If he doesn't agree, we won't have lost anything: we can still attack him and take some of his blood. And then we can make the other keys… which is likely to take some time."

"There are enough of us that it shouldn't take too long if we each focus on a different key," says Drukhalion. "If Dream-Nymandor refuses to help us, it may be necessary."

"Well then, I think we have a workable plan," says Nerya. "Let's get on with it, shall we?"

It takes a few minutes for the Night Blades to complete the ritual. Then, everything outside of the 'merged' area becomes blurry and indistinct, as if you are looking at it through a darkened window during a heavy rainstorm.

"Nymandor, God of Boundaries, Watcher at the Threshold, the King Behind the Gate, I summon you!" cries Nerya, dramatically spreading her arms wide and reaching up into the sky. "Come forth!"

For a few moments, nothing seems to happen. Then, a tall figure steps out of the shadowy darkness. He is wearing loose robes and a mask with four faces, one on each side, that seem to flow into each other, so it is difficult to see when one ends and another begins. Or maybe it isn't a mask? Maybe that's his actual head? Whatever it is, it appears to have been carved out of white marble. Where the eyes should be, you see only the endless darkness of the inner void. One face is smiling, another is scowling, and the others… You'd need to run around the other side of him to see what expressions they wear.

"I am here," he says in a sonorous voice. "What do you wish of me?"

"Open this door and set Zora Alishanda free," Nerya replies.

"And why would I do that?" asks Nymandor. "She is my enemy."
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 171-180)
Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-One)
"Zora Alishanda was never your enemy. She stayed out of your war with her husband," says Nerya. "She only defended herself and her children when you attacked them."

"I did that," says Nymandor with a small nod. "And I imprisoned her for thousands of years. If she wasn't my enemy before, she is now."

"The Demon Lord Melphior plans to open her prison, kill her and usurp her throne as the god of dreams," says Wranolf. "You always fought against the demons who would destroy Creation, so… Has that changed? Are you just going to roll over and let them do what they want? For what reason? Spite?"

Nymandor turns his frowning face to look at Wranolf. "It has been centuries since Melphior turned his back on the other Demon Lords. Now, he doesn't seek to destroy Creation, only to rule over as much of it as possible."

His stern frown changes into one of puzzlement. You see him mouth the words, 'How do I know that?'

"You're not the real Nymandor," you say, taking a bold step forward. "You're a dream. If Melphior kills Zora Alishanda, he will take over the Dreaming World and everything in it. Even you. Is that what you want?"

"Probably not," he admits. "At least Zora Alishanda has always left me alone."

"Do you recognize me?" asks Samaya, turning into a sexless, androgynous being covered in perfectly smooth, pink flesh, with no visible facial features other than her eyes and two little holes where her ears should be. You assume that this must be her true form. "I am one of the elves you left behind to guard Creation. One of the last. All of my brothers and sisters are dead or worse, save one. I'm sorry–" In fact, she doesn't sound at all sorry. "–but we can't carry out your orders. Not anymore."

"Everything fades. Nothing remains the same," says Nymandor. "In a way, that is the point of Creation. At bottom, it is a machine for uplifting souls. Souls grow and change and become more, until at last they are ready to move beyond. Even if they are broken down or consumed, they are not truly destroyed. They are reduced to a rich dust, which goes around the Wheel until it coalesces to form new souls. Some of the Forgotten God's finest work."

"But that work won't get done if Creation is destroyed." Samaya presses on. "It needs powerful protectors to stave off the Demon Lords and other threats. That's why we need Zora Alishanda."

"Do you understand why I deliberately damaged your soul and those of your kin?" asks Nymandor, seemingly ignoring the point she is trying to make. "It is because I wanted to preserve you for as long as possible, so that you could carry on my work for as long as possible. Souls are immortal, technically, but nothing that has a soul can live forever and remain unchanged." He gives a nod to Nerya and then Wranolf, Drukhalion and Hengiadys. "All of you were once human, but your gods gave you immortality and since then you have become more and more godlike. Some of you have already left behind your mortal flesh and become wholly spiritual." He glances at Belle and then you. "You are walking the same path."

For some reason, he doesn't look at Sildar and Jorantul, even though they are the Chosen of Mawroth. You wonder why that is. Maybe it's because they're not aware of it.

"What's your point?" asks Samaya.

"I damaged your soul to prevent you from transcending. So you could stay the same for as long as possible. So you could do the job I told you to do."

"Well, we can't! There aren't enough of us left!" Samaya snaps at him. "You failed in whatever you set out to do."

"I know," Nymandor admits. "I made a mistake. Many mistakes, in fact."

"Exactly! I'm glad you admit it!"

"That's enough, Samaya," says one of the other elves – you think it might be the one who called himself 'Thorn of the Briarwood – patting her on the back in what is probably supposed to be a comforting way. "He's not worth it."

Nymandor's head spins around so quickly you're surprised his neck doesn't break. He shows you his laughing face.

"If I were to free Zora Alishanda, she wouldn't be the same as she was six thousand years ago. Like everything else, has become something other than she once was," he warns. "Something new and strange."

"I've met her, in the Dreaming World, in her guise as 'the Riddling Knight'," you say. "She seemed like a nice person. Mischievous, but very nice."

"Her masks are mere facets of who she truly is. Some of them are not so 'nice'. But she is much more than any one of them."

"She cannot be worse than Melphior. He is a cruel and cunning tyrant who cares nothing for the lives of those who serve him," says Hengiadys. "Whereas, as you said before, she has always left you alone. Which is what you wanted, isn't it?"

"And what of the goblins?" asks Nymandor, changing the subject once again. "They would immediately go from being a despised and persecuted minority to the favoured children of the most powerful goddess in Creation. Don't you think that might lead to… ah, unintended consequences?"

"I'm not going to claim that all goblin are good people. I know a few who're utter swine," says Dakendar Lugat. "But I can promise you that all of us here–" He indicates the other Night Blades. "–just want to live our lives in relative peace. We're not interested in taking revenge for historical atrocities. Leave the past where it belongs."

"A soldier who dreams of peace," says Nymandor, giving him a questioning look. "How contradictory."

"You mentioned that Creation was designed to be a machine for uplifting souls. Are you still dedicated to that cause?" asks Belle. "If so, I should remind you there is a part of each human's soul that visits the Dreaming World when they go to sleep. If Melphior takes control of the Dreaming World, he will gain the power to damage the souls of more than a billion people. He will use that power in his attempts to conquer even more of Creation. Is that acceptable to you?"

"No, it is not," Nymandor admits. "Very well. You have made your arguments and I am convinced. I will open the door for you."

As soon as he says that, the iron door begins to rumble, shudder and then scrape along the cold stone floor. It opens just enough that there is a tiny crack between door and wall, but that continues to spread, opening wider and wider.

While you're waiting for the door to fully open, you ask Nymandor, "I don't suppose you remember what happened at the end of the First Age, after you pursued Telthalus through the Gate to the Outer Void?"

"He led me into a trap. Because of course he did," he replies, sighing heavily. "He must have made a deal with the demons of the Outer Void. They killed me. And then… I wonder how they felt after he took my remains and used them to strengthen Creation's borders. I hope they subjected him to vicious punishments…" Frowny face. "Or do I? It was such a long time ago. What does it matter now?"

"So… is it possible that Telthalus could still be alive?" you ask, unsure of how to feel about that. "He's been missing since the end of the First Age, but does that mean he's definitely dead?"

"I have no idea," Nymandor admits. "I died before I could see what happened to him."

"Do you regret what you did?" asks Samaya, who has transformed back into her usual human form. She looks on the verge of tears.

"I regret many things. At the time, I believed I had good intentions, that I was doing what was necessary, but… Never mind."

"Come on!" cries Wranolf, pushing past him and through the open door, which is now wide enough to admit a large man such as him. "We haven't got all day!"

"No, you haven't got all day," Nymandor agrees. He begins to fade from sight, like a shadow before the dawning sun. "You'd better make the most of it."

And then he is gone. You don't have time to think about that: you're already rushing into the prison cell and eagerly looking around. Belle and Nerya have conjured magical lights so you can see clearly. There is what looks like a stone sarcophagus in the middle of a rounded chamber. Together, Wranolf and Red Ruin lift the lid off. Inside, there lies a woman. Her eyes are closed and her hands are clasped together. When you first see her, she looks young and radiantly beautiful, with pale skin that seems to glow with an inner light, hair so dark it almost seems blueish, and facial features that might have been shaped by a master sculptor. Then, you look again and see she is a hideous and ancient crone, withered and wrinkled, with bedraggled white hair and claw-like hands. She is both of those things at the same time, you realise. Crone and maiden and everything in-between. Beautiful and hideous.

You see other things too. Something about her smile reminds you of the Riddling Knight. When she opens her eyes, you see fear and wonderment that reminds you of Cassilda. As she sits up, there's something about her movements that reminds you of the Dream Dragon; she seems strong and fierce, ready to lash out or launch herself into a desperate battle for survival. When she sees that no one around her is about to attack, she seems to relax somewhat.

"I wake," she says, as if savouring the words. "I am alive. And I… I am free."

*

The Queen of Night (Zora Alishanda's POV)
For the first time in eons, she was awake. Her prison door was open. But she was surrounded by strangers. Their faces she vaguely recognized, as if she'd seen them in a distant dream, long ago.

One of them tried to hug her. A tall girl, simply dressed, with long dark hair and richly tanned skin like the first glimpse of sunrise. She instinctively brushed her off and immediately regretted it.

Would my Lissa have looked like you? She wondered and fantasized, but knew it was useless. She'd missed her daughters' entire lives so far. They weren't her babies anymore.

"Grandmother! Uh, welcome back!" cried the tall girl, awkwardly lowering her arms. She smelled like salt spray and sea air, with an almost imperceptible fishy aroma lurking underneath. Not unpleasant, but it was further proof that she wasn't Lissa, whose scent was of fresh blossoms, soil and spring rain. Or Nyssa, who had a ripe fruity smell, in which harvest fragrances were mingled with late flowers and rotting leaves.

Why do you call me grandmother? Who are you to me? There were too many questions she wanted to ask.

"Zora Alishanda. Goddess," said one man who was kneeling before her. A short, sinewy fellow with yellow eyes, ears like crinkly leaves and a faintly greenish tinge to his leathery brown skin. He was a goblin, one of the people she had guided out of the Dreaming World. Or one of their descendants. That was much more likely. It was so long ago…

"We came here to rescue you, but the Demon Lord Melphior has come to kill you," said the goblin. "He plans to steal your throne and become the new god of dreams."

"He and his forces are currently fighting our friends and allies who are guarding the portal we used to get here," said a tall, muscular man with a bushy black beard and a livid birthmark. Zora Alishanda sensed the power of her son Strashan coursing through this man, empowering him, making him much more than an ordinary mortal. "We need your help to defeat him and his minions."

Strong and tough, just like Strashan. Not like Astran, whose cries of pain and despair I heard even in the darkest depths of the Dreaming World. My poor boy… He needs his mother.

"Also, he has a powerful ally," said a nondescript woman. Everything about her was plain, drab and unremarkable, to a suspicious extent. "An archmage. A master of portals. Beware of him."

Zora Alishanda peered at her, for a moment, curious as to what she was hiding. If she had power like some of the others, it was swathed in too many layers of falsehood to be easily revealed. There's something familiar about her, but I'm not sure what.

"He must be something special. Otherwise, you wouldn't have mentioned him," she murmured. "Much has changed in the last… ahh, six thousand years?

"He's one of a group of archmages who've been doing favours for the Demon Lords in exchange for power," said the nondescript woman.

"And you want me to kill him for you. It's personal," Zora Alishanda surmised. She stifled a yawn, took a deep breath and blinked a few times. "But I am weak and weary after such a long sleep. I don't know if I'm in a fit state to fight anyone." A sly smile spread across her face. "Let's find out, shall we?"

Her prison and its surroundings had been merged with the Dreaming World. Not how I would have done it, but… ingenious nonetheless. She'd have to discuss the ritual with them later.

It was a simple matter to extend the spell over a wider area, to connect one place with another and then…

She was looking down over a battlefield. There were a great many shadow demons, but even more of them had been slain and left behind a filthy residue. Dozens of Keron's Myrmidons had been torn apart, into tiny pieces, or reduced to little more than puddles of gore. Some of them were still trying to put themselves back together.

"Keron's statue is gone," said the dark-haired girl who'd tried to hug her.

"So is Hurondus," said the nondescript woman. "He must have taken his trophy with him."

"That's a problem for later," said the goblin soldier who'd spoken before. "For now, we have a battle to fight. His not being here should make things a little easier, so long as he doesn't come back unexpectedly."

Almost all of the remaining demons were clustered around a silvery metal cylinder, as large as a house, which was lying on its side. It was guarded by soldiers with faces like skulls, or beasts, or fearsome monsters. They fought ferociously, side-by-side as if locked together, heedless of exhaustion or injury. Supporting them were goblins dressed in bloodstained uniforms, who evidently weren't as injured as they had been just a short while ago. And some of Keron's elves were there, fighting with single-minded purpose, as if they were parts of a machine. Of course, they were little more than automatons.

And then there was the Demon Lord Melphior, who looked like an ugly mishmash of all the different gods he'd usurped, bleeding from a dozen dreadful wounds but still too huge and powerful to be stopped. He blasted apart the brave defenders of the silver cylinder and ordered his underlings to pour in through the breach.

"We have to help them!" cried dark-haired huggy girl.

"He's not here, so… I suppose it doesn't matter so much now," muttered nondescript woman, opening multiple portals her allies could go through to join the battle as quickly as possible. Charge the demons from behind, take them from the rear and so on.

"Well, I guess it's up to us," said Strashan's champion, the one with the birthmark like a splatter of blood. He was talking to a muscular elf with scarlet hair, who had two swords hanging by his sides.

No, it's up to me, Zora Alishanda thought to herself. She called upon the armies of the Dreaming World to be ready for battle. All the storybook heroes and monsters that had been conjured out of people's imagination. All the lesser spirits and nightmares who paid tribute to her as their queen. All the men and women who'd lived and died and chosen the Dreaming World as their final resting place. They would all come as she had commanded. Soon. Very soon.

Melphior was standing over a broken body. A young goblin. A man who had dedicated much of his life to freeing his goddess from her prison.

"How does it feel, Jaqari?" asked Melphior in a tone of sneering self-satisfaction. "You know that your attempts to free your goddess have only hastened my victory. Soon, she will be dead and I will have claimed her throne. All because of you."

Blood bubbled from Jaqari Pruyte's open mouth. He didn't appear to be listening to what Melphior was saying. Perhaps he was already dead.

Reaching out with as much of her power as she could muster, Zora Alishanda pulled everyone into the Dreaming World. The demons, the goblins, the elves, the champions of various gods, and Melphior himself. The entire battlefield.

She stepped past the shadow demons, ignoring them. As well as the goblins and their mighty allies, they would have to fight an unending horde of dreams and nightmares. Unless they could discarnate and flee back to the Underworld, they would all die eventually. Meanwhile, she would take the fight to their master.

"You want to rule this place?" she said, marching up to him. There was a bright, beatific smile on her face.

Melphior must have realised the perilous situation he was in. He clawed at her, blasted her with magic and tried to confound her with illusions, but she was too angry to be beaten back by anything he did. She threw him to the floor, produced a fool's cap that had belonged to one of her masks and rammed it onto his misshapen head.

"Here is a crown for you," she said in a singsong voice.

"You could lock him in the same jail cell you were imprisoned in for so long," someone suggested. It must have been one of the people who'd rescued her. Huggy girl, possibly. "It's always been his ambition to take your place, so… why not let him?"

Zora Alishanda produced some ragged strips of cloth that, just like the fool's cap, had once belonged to the King in Rags and Tatters. She tied them around him, binding him tightly, while saying, "And these are your royal vestments."

However, Melphior continued to struggle. And she didn't think she'd be able to hold him for long. Still, while he is bound in this way, he cannot discarnate. He's trapped.

"Do you have the keys to the jail cell?" she asked, unwilling to risk turning around to see who she was talking to.

"Well, no. And there isn't just one key. There are twenty-seven in all. But I'm sure we could summon the dream version of Nymandor again!"

"It's a good idea, but… unnecessary," said Zora Alishanda. "Time to finish this."

Melphior was already wounded. His earlier battle against the defenders of the silver cylinder must have taken a toll on him. She took hold of the loose flesh around his most grievous injury, tearing it open even wider. His screams were piteous, but she was resolute. She didn't stop until she had torn him apart, piece by piece. Then, she scattered those pieces as far as she could, all across the Dreaming World, where it would mingle with moon dust and the residue of faded memories, until at last there was nothing left of him.

"Of course, in many ways, I am the Dreaming World. That's what being a god means," she murmured. "Now, you can be too."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Two)
The battle is over, more or less. Although there are still hundreds of demons, fighting no less fiercely then before, their leader is dead and their cause is hopeless. They are hemmed in one all sides by Zora Alishanda's army of dreams and nightmares, which is seemingly infinite in number. Amidst the hordes of bizarre and frightening shapes, you see Sussureen riding on the back of one of his beloved grotesques, cackling madly. Also, you recognize your shadowy mentor. You're not sure how, but you do. He is leading a unit of archers whose arrows pass straight through the demons as if they had no substance. Regardless, they seem murderously effective, pouring down like a shower of deadly rain.

Elsewhere, you see Yasaj wielding two axes, looking gleeful as she throws herself into combat. Sildar is holding back, using his magic to enhance Jorantul's strength, speed and toughness, turning him into an invincible juggernaut. Looking past them, you see Red Ruin and Wranolf and…

You don't need to watch. You know they'll win the fight. It's only a matter of time. They don't need your help.

Instead, you try to make yourself useful. Plenty of your allies are wounded and need help. Healing magic isn't one of your specialities, but you're accomplished enough that you can do it with just a few words and gestures, without the need to waste time setting up a ritual circle or anything like that. And you draw upon just a little of Mishrak's divine power to make your efforts more effective. You know you'll be exhausted later, but it seems a fair price to pay.

Jaqari Pruyte is dead. He was squeezed so hard that his ribs have shattered and his chest has caved in. Even if you were to repair the damage, only a direct intervention from the Forgotten God could bring him back to life. You can't do anything for him, so you turn to some of the others who can still be saved. A few of the Night Blades have life-threatening injuries, but they're still alive. You're able to restore them to full health.

"I can't seem to stop getting injured," says one of them, with a blood-smeared grin. "First the Myrmidons, then the shadow demons. Maybe I'll retire after this. No point tempting fate, huh?"

You agree that maybe he should find another line of work if he thinks that would be best. Meanwhile, Zora Alishanda has picked up Jaqari's broken body and is cradling him in her arms. "My dear child. Thank you for everything you have done for me," she says. "I wish I could reward you as you deserve. For as long as you wish, you may stay here in my domain, where you will be safe and cherished forever."

Even as you watch, his shadow seems to separate itself from his corpse. Moving like smoke, it weaves and coils its way through the air, surveying the battlefield with new and glowing eyes.

Moving on, you find one of the orcs who looks like his arms have almost been torn off. Apart from that, he doesn't seem too badly injured and you think it will be possible to save him. But as you begin muttering the words of a healing spell, he shakes his skull-like head and says, "Don't bother. The magic that sustains me won't last much longer. Maybe a few minutes. It's been pushed to the limit."

"Your name is 'Bug', isn't it? You came with me when I went to Vashiira," you say, recognizing him.

His eyes widen. He seems surprised to be recognized. "Yeah. That was me."

You move on to the next wounded patient. Even as you do so, you continue your conversation with Bug, saying, "Is there anything you want me to tell your friends? Any last words?"

"Tell them… tell them I was brave," he says. Then, feeling the need to explain, he adds, "When I was… ahh, human… I was a soldier in the Betruri Empire. Convicted of cowardice in battle, so they sentenced me to be punished. Turned me into one of their orcish slave warriors. But I… I think I've proven that I was never a coward. They just needed someone to blame."

"I know you're not a coward. You wouldn't be here if you were a coward," you say, tears pricking at your eyes. "I'll tell your friends you fought bravely and gloriously. But I'm sure they already know that."

His eyes close. "Maybe… maybe I'll see them again," he mutters. "We will all live again… someday."

After that, he says nothing more. You don't think he's dead – not quite – but he doesn't seem to be making any effort to stay conscious.

You carry on with your work. While you're kept busy with healing wounds, mending broken bones and replenishing lost blood, you wonder if Melphior is truly dead. Did he keep part of himself back, in that part of the Underworld he has claimed for himself? Or was he desperate enough to spend every last ounce of strength on this final attempt to slay Zora Alishanda before she could be freed? Gods are difficult to kill off completely; Keron is a good example of that. However, perhaps it doesn't matter if some small part of Melphior is still alive. He has plenty of rivals who will gladly finish him off when they realise how weak he has become. Even some of the other Demon Lords. Or Hurondus might do it, if he feels particularly angry about not being given the second half of the payment he was promised. Maybe a tiny fragment of Melphior will survive the next few thousand years, like Keron did, but it is vanishingly unlikely that you will ever have to worry about him again. You have too many other things to worry about instead.

The battle is over soon enough, by which time you and the other healers have saved everyone you can. When you stop drawing upon Mishrak's power, you feel bone weary. All you want to do is lie down and have a nap.

Zora Alishanda ends the spell that merged part of the Moon with the Dreaming World. Apparently it's necessary for her to do so before you and your allies can use the portal in the space gonne bullet to go back to Narrath. Because the Dreaming World is so mutable, constantly shifting and changing, it tends to interfere with portals, particularly those over long distances. You're somewhat surprised by that, since you and Samaya used portals to transport your friends into battle earlier, but you're told that short-distance portals work fine, so long as you know and can see where you're going.

Is that why Hurondus hasn't returned? You had assumed that he'd found out about Melphior's ignominious death and therefore decided that discretion is the better part of valour, but what if he didn't return because he couldn't? Perhaps Zora Alishanda's spell made it so difficult for him to open a portal that he didn't even attempt it. Sure, he could have teleported to a different part of the Moon, outside the range of the spell, and then flown the rest of the way, but he must have feared that he wouldn't be able to use his portal magic in combat, which would have made him vulnerable. So, he stayed far away. Whether it was prudence or cowardice, the result is the same.

"You're all invited back to the Undersea Palace to celebrate! We'll have a party!" you declare, struggling past your weariness and putting on your best smile, as the first few Night Blades begin to troop into the space gonne bullet.

"A fine idea. I could certainly do with a drink," says General Stirook. "I'm sure we'll all be grateful for your hospitality – and that of your patron god, of course."

"I'm sorry, but… I have to go. I must talk to my children immediately," says Zora Alishanda. Before you can suggest that you could invite them to the party, she adds, "And I would prefer to do so privately and individually."

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Three)
With slow, hesitant movements, you approach Zora Alishanda. "I'm sorry I tried to hug you before, when you weren't ready for it. But… uh, would you like a hug now?"

She raises an exasperated eyebrow. "First, tell me your name. I can't keep thinking of you as 'huggy girl'."

"I'm Elys Allardyne, the Chosen of Mishrak. He's the dragon-god of treasure and the depths of the sea."

"A dragon," she murmurs. "Hmm. What is he like?"

"Very kind. He helped my parents rescue me from a group of evil spirits when I was just a baby," you tell her. "He spends most of his time studying sea creatures and thinking of ways to improve them."

"Following in Vlakoroth's footsteps, is he? I would like to meet him. But not today," she says, after a moment's consideration. "And… yes, you may have a hug."

She wraps you up in her warm arms. Her scent is sweet and faintly sulfurous, almost like the smell of the space gonne after it was fired.

"Don't you recognize me?" you whisper. "The Riddling Knight appeared in my dreams a few times. She saved me from a demon who was tormenting me."

"It seems like you need a lot of saving," she replies, with a wry eyeroll. "I'm sorry, but I barely remember you. The Riddling Knight was only a small part of me."

"Was? Is she truly gone?"

"Melphior destroyed her. But I will remake her, soon enough. She was one of my more useful masks."

"One last thing," you say, as she releases you. "Astran is... He's not entirely sane. His Rhuzadi worshippers have declared that he's the one true god, so they've embarked upon a war of conquest with the intention of killing or forcibly converting anyone who doesn't agree with them. There's a good chance he might attack you."

"I will bear that in mind," she murmurs. "But I will save him if I can."

Then, she takes to the air, on wings of night, and disappears faster than you can open your mouth to say anything else.

You're told that, as soon as the battle was over, Samaya went back to maintaining the portal that will take you back to Narrath; she has made sure that it is still safe to pass through. And that's exactly what you do, taking with you all the other Chosen, General Stirook and the Night Blades, Jaqari Pruyte's three friends who travelled in the space gonne bullet with him, and nearly two dozen of Keron's elves who survived the battle against the demons.

Samaya's elf friends are last to come through; they won't leave the Moon without her, but she insists on being the last to leave, which leads to a rather comical situation where she keeps telling them to go and they keep replying to her, "After you."

While that is being resolved, you arrange with Mishrak to host a grand celebration in honour of all those who helped to rescue Zora Alishanda from her imprisonment. The Undersea Palace has many halls that are large enough to host everyone who was involved in the great victory on the Moon, as well as hundreds of other guests. He makes sure to provide plenty of food and drink; Melody and Piper and some of the other elves enliven the proceedings with their music, after Samaya has eventually persuaded them to come back through the portal; and Nerya Fair-Hair merges an adjoining room with the Dreaming World so Jaqari Pruyte and some of the others who died can take part.

Apparently, not all of the dead Night Blades wanted to stay in the Dreaming World. Some of them had regrets and doubts enough that they preferred to return to the Wheel and be reborn, just like Bug and his fellow orcs.

Hengiadys makes her excuses to leave as soon as possible; she needs to report back to her mistress and tell her everything that has happened. Samaya, Raef and Bellona barely seem aware that there is a party going on; they are excited by the prospect of re-ensouling all of Keron's elves that were rescued from the Moon, so they hurry off to make a start on that.

Wranolf and Red Ruin are standing with the remaining orcs. There are only nine of them left. Each of them has a glass filled with something strongly alcoholic. You wonder what will happen if they attempt to drink it; you're not sure if any of them still has a functioning digestive system.

"Hail the victorious dead!" cries Wranolf, raising his glass high in the air.

"Hail!" the orcs reply, downing their drinks. Red Ruin does the same, after a moment's consideration.

"I spoke with Bug, just before he died," you say, ambling over to them. "He wanted me to tell you he was brave. And he was. Very brave."

"They all were," says an orc with a squashed face, whom you recognize as 'Grunt', who accompanied you to Vashiira along with Bug. "We should be happy for them. Better to die gloriously than to fade away."

You don't know what to say to that, so you merely nod. When the conversation takes a different turn, you take the opportunity to move on.

Jaqari Pruyte's friends, the young mages who travelled with him aboard the space gonne bullet, are drinking together and looking morose.

"It won't be the same without him," says a pale youth who appears to be prematurely balding. "His passion was… inspiring."

"He's here, if you'd like to speak to him. Nerya merged that room over there–" You point to it. "–with the Dreaming World."

"We've been there," says a young man who looks more goblin than Sambian. "He didn't have anything to say."

"He's different from before. Death has changed him, I guess," says the last of their group, who is a hefty young woman.

"I suppose we should thank you. And Mishrak, of course," says the balding youth. "Without his generous donations, the space gonne would never have been finished. And we wouldn't have had the Night Blades to guard us."

"Probably we'd all have been assassinated. And the Imperial Legion would have requisitioned the space gonne and turned it into an artillery piece," says the woman.

"Cheers," says the goblin, raising his glass to you. "Hurrah for Mishrak."

"I'm just glad Zora Alishanda was rescued. We won, though it was hard-fought and we lost some good friends," you say, remembering what Jaqari said to you just before he exited the space gonne bullet and walked out onto the Moon's surface for the first time. He certainly seemed to consider you to be one of his friends, even if you didn't know him very well.

"He chose glory over length of days. And now he will be remembered for as long as Zora Alishanda is worshipped anywhere," says the balding youth, with a vague look in his eyes, as if he's reminiscing about something. "Poor Elantria. One of us will have to break the news to her, I suppose."

"She was his girlfriend, right?" You wonder if you should have invited her to the party. Maybe you still could. Portal magic is useful for that sort of thing.

"Yes, well…" The goblin gives a discomforted shrug. "I think they were drawn to each other because they both felt like outsiders."

"Both very intelligent, driven and had to overcome a lot of racism," says the woman. "Elantria wanted to come with us, but… I'm sure he thought he was protecting her."

"He was a fool, in many ways," says the goblin, with a harsh laugh. "And I'm sure we'll all miss him terribly."

"Well, this has been enlightening. Thank you all," you say. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to talk to my parents over there."

You walk over to where your mother and father are waiting, with Jana and Catharne by their side.

"How does it feel to be a legendary heroine?" asks your mother, with a teasing smile.

"The story of how Zora Alishanda was freed will be a legend, I'm sure, but I'll be fairly low down on the list of characters," you say. "When people talk about it in years to come, they'll remember Jaqari Pruyte, Red Ruin and the Chosen of the Four Seasons, but not me."

"Someone will write it all down. They'll turn it into a nine-volume epic poem, and people will be reading about you for thousands of years," she assures you. "You're only thirteen and already you've achieved so much!"

Your father doesn't say anything, but puts his arm around you and gives you an affectionate squeeze.

"Wish I could have been there with you," says Jana.

"There wouldn't have been much for you to do. I stayed as far away from the fighting as possible and just used my portals to transport people here and there," you say.

"What's it like on the Moon?" asks Catharne. "Can I go?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Four)
"What's it like on the Moon?" asks Catharne. "Can I go?"
Smiling at her, you say, "I'd have to arrange it with Raef and Samaya, but I'm sure they'd let you." Then, glancing at your parents and Jana, you add, "And that goes for the rest of you as well."

"I'll consider it," Jana replies, looking thoughtful. "Hey, maybe we should take the rest of our classmates up there. It could be a school field trip!"

You're fairly sure she's joking, so you laugh nervously and say, "I think that would attract too much attention. Great idea, though."

"When the war's over, we should do some of the things we always wanted to," says your father, taking your mother's hand and gazing deeply into her eyes. "Travel around the world, visit Anakwaan and Mercadia, sail across the Unbounded Ocean to Chamdara. See places out of legends and children's storybooks. Even go to the Moon and back. Just you and me, Izzy. How about it?"

"I'd love that," she murmurs, leaning closer to him.

"What about us?" Catharne wants to know.

"Well, you'll have schoolwork to do, won't you?" says your father, putting on a mock-quizzical expression, as if surprised that she'd feel the need to ask that question.

Jana rolls her eyes. "So, you think the war will be over while we're still in school? Optimistic of you."

"The war has only gone on for so long because neither side has been able to strike a really effective blow against the other. I expect that to change soon," says your mother. You wonder what she knows that you don't.

Looking around, you see hundreds of people in various holiday moods. Many of them are gleefully celebrating a great victory, the defeat of a demonic army and the successful rescuing of Zora Alishanda from her millennia of imprisonment. Others are drinking to forget their sorrows, grieving for their dead friends and mourning those who sacrificed their lives so the battle could be won. And there are a few who are just here to enjoy the party. Mishrak hired a number of his worshippers to act as caterers and waiters – including Jana's mother, you notice – and it appears that various others followed them out of curiosity. You're not sure what you should do about that. Most of them weren't invited, but the Night Blades don't seem to mind. You suppose you'll have to watch out for what happens later, as people get increasingly tired and intoxicated; it would be extremely unfortunate if someone's excessive drunkenness caused a diplomatic incident.

Of course, you're fairly sure other people will also be keeping a careful eye on this evening's proceedings. Your parents, for instance. When they're not making eyes at each other, they seem sober and alert. While there are other things you must do, you can trust them to make sure nothing gets out of hand.

"Have you spoken to your mother?" you ask Jana. "While we're here, you should spend some time with her, don't you think?"

"Yeah, I will," she mutters. "But she's busy right now, so…"

"Just don't let this chance pass you by," you say.

"I won't, I promise."

Turning to your parents, you tell them, "Jaqari Pruyte was the man who built the space gonne. Well, he was the leader of the whole project. And now he's dead, killed by Melphior himself. I want to fetch his girlfriend from Tyrepheum. She deserves to know what happened to him. She should be here."

"So, you're going to find her and bring her back here," your mother surmises. "Very kind of you. We'll see you later then, I suppose."

Pleased to have been understood, you smile briefly, open a portal and step through it. First, you go to a different part of the Undersea Palace, where there is a large and permanent portal to the temple of Zora Alishanda in Tyrepheum's goblin town. There, after you've reassured the priests that the mission was successful and their goddess has been freed, you open another portal to an alleyway near the Academy. After a short walk, you're confronted with another problem: you don't know where to start looking for Elantria Jabtoreth. When you ask some of the other pupils you see wandering around, you receive some very odd looks.

Eventually, someone mutters that, "She's in her room. Dunno if she's been out at all today."

"Thank you! And where is that?" you ask.

However, before you can get an answer, you are approached by the Headmaster, Opernus Prentigold, who gives you a withering stare. "Prin… Miss Allardyne. I need to speak to you. In my office. Please."

You acquiesce. It would cause too many problems if you didn't.

In his office, Prentigold pulls out the chair from behind his desk and sits down heavily. "Sit down if you like. I'd offer you a drink, but… Ah, do you trust me?"

"Not at all," you tell him.

"Good answer." He nods approvingly.

"Why have you called me here?" you ask, folding your arms and frowning at him.

"Firstly, I would take it as a kindness if…" He heaves an exasperated sigh. "If you feel the need to wander around my school unsupervised, try not to attract too much attention. Secondly… I suppose I should thank you. For my actions during the 'Narcopolis' crisis, I've been hailed as a hero. But if you hadn't roused me in time, I could easily have been devoured by shadow demons."

"So, you owe me a life debt?" You grin mockingly at him.

"Perhaps. On the other hand, it's entirely possible that the shadow demons wouldn't have come anywhere near me if you hadn't chosen that moment to intrude. What if the only reason I was in danger was because of you?"

"You were trapped in the Narcopolis just like everyone else. The shadow demons were a danger to everyone."

He stares at you for a moment, then pointedly changes the subject: "For a number of years, Jaqari Pruyte and some of his friends have been working on a device they call the 'space gonne'. I am aware that your divine patron was heavily involved in financing it, hiring guards for it, and making sure they were able to purchase some of the more unusual materials they needed. Over time, the project moved away from the Academy and onto one of the hills overlooking the city, and I heard no more about it. Until today. Today, the space gonne was fired." He pauses, meets your gaze with his, and asks, "Is there anything you'd like to tell me, Princess?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Five)
"I presume you know what the space gonne was intended for," you say. "Jaqari Pruyte was determined to free Zora Alishanda, the Queen of Night, mother-goddess of all goblins. He planned to shoot a projectile containing himself and some of his friends to the Moon, where they would attempt to open the door to her prison. However, the Demon Lord Melphior wanted to kill Zora Alishanda before she could be rescued, so he could usurp her position as god of dreams and nightmares. That's why he sent his cultists to merge Tyrepheum with the Dreaming World, as part of a complicated plot to destroy all of her Masks, which would have left her vulnerable. That plot was thwarted, as you know. The cultists were killed or forced to flee. So…"

Prentigold is silent and stony-faced, waiting for you to continue. You take a deep breath and wish you had a glass of water.

After an awkward pause, you say, "Today, the space gonne was fired. Jaqari Pruyte launched himself and his allies to the Moon. There, he succeeded in his quest: Zora Alishanda was freed."

"I suppose we can all sleep a little easier, knowing that's the case." He seems to shiver. "And what happened to Mr. Pruyte, dare I ask?"

You wince, but force yourself to say, "He's dead. Melphior killed him."

For a moment, Prentigold's features are contorted by a snarl of fury. Then, just as quickly, he once again becomes impassive.

"A tragedy." He sighs. "In any sane and sensible country, he would have been hailed as a genius, lauded for his intellect and ambition and the fact he managed to turn his dreams into reality. He should have been showered with wealth and titles and whatever rewards he wanted. Instead, he's dead, a long way from home. And most Sambians will never know he existed."

"He was a goblin," you point out, somewhat cautiously.

"It doesn't matter. It shouldn't matter. He was a citizen of the Sambian Empire. Talent like his should be nurtured, encouraged to grow and become ever greater, but…" A ghoulish smile spreads across his face. "He didn't have the right blood. This country is run for the benefit of a mere handful who have the right blood, who will always be rich and powerful no matter what imbeciles they or their children turn out to be, and everyone else is exploited or squandered. That's why it's in such a mess."

"Um…" You stare at him in disbelief. "Are you sure you should be telling me this?" You don't understand why he's unburdening himself to you in this way. Is this another attempt to manipulate you?

He waves a hand dismissively. "You're an outsider. If you were to tell anyone, why would they believe you? And anyway, what does it matter?"

You concede the point. Changing the subject, you say, "I came here to talk to Elantria Jabtoreth. Jaqari's girlfriend. She should know what happened to him."

"Of course." He nods. "But first, I have a few more questions."

If you refuse, he could have you thrown out of his Academy, so there doesn't seem to be anything you can say other than, "Ask away."

"What happened to Melphior after he killed Jaqari Pruyte? Did he escape?"

You don't want to answer that question, but you can see no way to avoid it. If you tried to lie, he will know soon enough. "He's dead. As dead as any god can be. Zora Alishanda tore him apart."

"I'm delighted to hear it," he says, seeming sincere. "And where is Green Flame?"

Caught off guard, you hesitate. "Isn't she here, in this school?" you ask, much too late.

"Princess Elys, I'd like to think I'm not a fool. You and I both know her slave brand has been removed. She is free to go wherever she will. But I would still appreciate knowing where she is. For her safety, as much as anything else."

"What do you care about her safety?" You scowl at him. "She was your slave!"

"According to the law, all elves in the Sambian Empire are slaves." He looks past you, as if gazing into the distance. "Has it ever occurred to you how strange it is that… ah…?" There is a pause while he rummages in the back of his mind for the words he wants to use. "Elves such as Green Flame are wondrous artefacts, created by the Elder Gods themselves. Even if you don't think of them as 'people', they are beautiful masterworks, some of the last remnants of the First Age. In another life, if I was an archaeologist, I could spend an entire career interviewing them and writing down what they have to say. It baffles me that anyone could look at them and think, 'Hurr, I'm gonna fuck it.' Which is why I've always kept Green Flame at arm's length. While she is considered to be my slave, she is under my protection. Anyone who mistreats her must fear my wrath. I know plenty of people who think I'm odd and perverted because I don't use her as a sex toy, but–"

"You've humiliated her. She's been a teacher at your school for years and you haven't paid her for any of it. You've dressed her up like a whore and paraded her in front of your friends." Glaring at him, you conclude, "Just because you haven't been as horrible as you could have been doesn't make you a good person."

He continues as if you hadn't said anything: "A while ago, I was invited to a soirée at a mansion belonging to a mage named Volric Sym. A countryman of yours, I presume?"

It's possible, you suppose. 'Volric' is a Queli name, but 'Sym' most certainly isn't. Unless it's an abbreviation.

"There, I encountered his elf slave, called 'Gifts of the Golden Orchard', a voluptuous dryad with leaves and blossom in her hair, whom he'd forced to bear his child. She didn't seem to comprehend what had been done to her. At the time, I wondered if that was a mercy."

"Volric Sym. I've heard that name before," you muse. "He's a member of the Mystic Path."

It has occurred to you that the Mystic Path might pay Prentigold a visit fairly soon, so you should probably warn him.

"You know about the Mystic Path?" He frowns. There is an odd catch in his voice.

"Yes. I read about them in Green Flame's secret diary."

"So, she managed to sidestep the restrictions that had been placed upon her. Truly remarkable. In which case… it would be advisable for her not to come back here. She should start a new life in a different country where she won't be a slave. I'm sure you can help her to get started with that."

"She doesn't want to leave her students. That's why she hasn't left already."

He takes a deep breath. For a moment, you suspect he's ready to start yelling at you. Restraining himself with an effort, he says, "She can take them with her. Dorian's father is wealthy enough to send him to boarding school just about anywhere. So long as no one asks too many questions, that should be fine. Philander and Venta may as well have left already. And I think Isolia would benefit from being as far removed from her current financial backer as possible."

"Well, that's…" Everything I wanted, without needing to ask. Thank you. Of course, you don't say that last part out loud.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Six)
"Agon Hurondus, another member of the Mystic Path helped to transport Melphior's army to the Moon. But he didn't stay long," you say. It would take too long to explain that he departed with the remains of a statue that was once home to the last vestiges of the Elder God Keron, even if you wanted to tell him.

"Tyrant master of magic," Prentigold mutters, making it sound like a curse. "Hah. That's all the more reason why Green Flame shouldn't come back here. She was up there on the Moon with you, wasn't she?"

"I didn't say anything about that," you say, vigorously shaking your head. Maybe you've said too much already, but you don't want to give him any more information he could potentially use against you.

He sighs. "Never mind. It's probably for the best if I know as little as possible about your recent escapades."

"You asked." You shrug your shoulders at him.

"I'm an old man. In my life, I've done plenty of things I'm not proud of." He barks a harsh laugh. "On the other hand, I didn't join the Mystic Path. Not even when they dangled their offer of membership in front of me like a carrot."

"That's something to be proud of, I suppose. Was it a serious offer, do you think?"

"Probably not. I'm too much of a generalist to fit into their illustrious naming system. What would they have called me? The 'Master Jack of All Trades', perhaps? Besides, there were a few other candidates they had in mind. And they would have wanted me to do a few favours for them, just to prove that I was interested. After that, where would it have ended? For all I know, I'd have been doing favours for them for the rest of my life."

"So, you don't trust them," you surmise.

"Not in the slightest." He raises a wry eyebrow at you. "By now, you must have some idea of who they are and what they're willing to do."

"Do you remember the names of some of the other candidates?" you ask, thinking that you may as well gather information while you can.

He pauses. "Ah. Fyralio Belusk was one. An Aspiti mage of some renown. They were talking about making him the 'Master of Force Magic'. I'm sorry, I don't recall any of the others."

"Thank you anyway. Now, would you mind giving me directions to Elantria Jabtoreth's room, please?" you ask.

"I'll guide you there myself," he says. "I wouldn't want you to get lost again."

"Fair enough," you say, following him out of his office and along several corridors. Presumably the doors are all numbered or there is some other way to tell them apart, but you can't see it.

At last, he points to one of the doors that is, as far as you can tell, indistinguishable from all the others. "That's Elantria's room. She should be in there." He hesitates for a moment and you presume he is about to say something else, but then he turns away. "Good evening, Miss Allardyne," he murmurs, as he leaves.

You knock on the door. After a few moments, it opens. Standing in the doorway, you see a young woman with dark brown skin and curly hair. Her hands are ink stained and she seems to tremble with every breath. "Who… are you?" she asks, in a voice heavy with weariness.

"I'm Elys Allardyne," you say. "Are you Elantria Jabtoreth?" It may seem like a silly question, but you feel it's best to make sure, just in case.

She grimaces and shuts her eyes tight. "Yes. What do you want?"

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Seven)
"It's about Jaqari," you say. "He was successful."

"He freed his goddess. I knew he would." She sighs dismally. "Where is he now?"

"In the Dreaming World. The Demon Lord Melphior would have killed him, but Zora Alishanda… She preserved him. And he will be safe and cherished in her domain forever."

For a few moments, she says nothing, but rubs her forehead as if it pains her. "You mean he's dead," she says, at last.

You can see no alternative but to be truthful. "Yes, he died. But his soul has been preserved. He lives on in the Moon Goddess's domain."

Her face crumples and she begins to sob. A waterfall of tears cascades down her face.

Dumbfounded, you have no idea what to say or do. It doesn't seem like it would be enough to pat her on the back and say, 'There, there.' Perhaps you could give her a hug? That usually works. Or maybe not, since you barely know her and your attempts to be friendly could easily be misconstrued. For too long, you stand there dithering, while Elantria Jabtoreth weeps inconsolably.

"You should go to him," you say, when the downpour has diminished to a mere drizzle. "I can take you to a place where the Dreaming World has been temporarily merged with reality. You can meet him there and… talk as much as you need to."

"I… I suppose I should," she murmurs.

She steadies herself with an effort of will. You give her a handkerchief to mop her face.

"Come," you say, taking her hand and leading her through the maze of corridors, down the stairs and outside. Looking for somewhere quiet, safe and out-of-the-way, where you won't be observed by anyone, you end up taking her to the workshop where Jaqari and his friends built the space gonne.

"W-where are you taking me?" she asks. She's looking increasingly suspicious, as if dreading what you might be planning for her.

As soon as you're sure you're not being observed by anyone, you open a portal. Walking all the way around it, examining it from every angle, Elantria looks amazed and disbelieving. Despite her current distraught state, she is an intelligent young woman and you suspect that, under normal circumstances, she would be asking dozens of questions and regarding you with insatiable curiosity.

"You're a portal mage," she says, wonderingly. "I thought it was a lost art."

"Please don't tell anyone. There are some people who would kill me for this knowledge," you say. Considering how many hundreds of people have travelled through Raef's and Samaya's portals recently, you're fairly sure that rumours will reach Agon Hurondus before long,

She gives you a serious nod.

You go through the portal to the temple in the local goblin town, then through the permanent portal to the Undersea Palace, and through another portal to where the Night Blades and their guests are celebrating their great victory on the Moon. Elantria blinks in the light and winces at the noise.

Jaqari's friends, the young mages you met earlier, are quick to notice her. They wave to her, but don't approach. You suppose they're letting her decide if she wants to talk to them. She pauses briefly, but then moves on.

"In here," you say, guiding her to the side room that has been merged with the Dreaming World. When you go through the door, it is as if you had stepped out onto the Moon, just outside the fortress that was once Zora Alishanda's prison, where the battle took place. This is a memorial, of sorts, even if it is just a dream: the dusty plain has been turned into a cemetery, with a gravestone for every orc and Night Blade who was slain, and a mass grave for the demons.

In the centre, there is a marble plinth, astride which there is a statue of Jaqari Pruyte, looking as solemn and determined as he ever was. The inscription beneath says, 'Life is what you make of it. Death is but a change of state.'

"I… I wish you'd let me come with you," said Elantria. You realise the dream-version of Jaqari, barely more than a shadowy silhouette, has appeared and is hovering near to her. "Maybe I'd have died too, but maybe we'd have both lived. Maybe having just one more capable wizard standing by you would have been enough. You could be here, basking in everyone's adoration, and I… I wouldn't be here like this, crying in the dark." She takes a deep breath and points an accusing finger at her dead boyfriend. "You gave me no choice. I don't know if I can forgive you for that."

The words keep spilling out of her like water over a dam. It seems like she has plenty to say and isn't about to stop anytime soon. You feel uncomfortable listening in to the one-sided conversation, as if you're intruding on something that should be kept private. So, you turn away and begin to surreptitiously retreat.

Back to the party, you suppose.

*

Shoot for the Moon (Part Twenty-Eight)
Mishrak appears all of a sudden, in the form of a tiny blue dragon, smaller than a seagull, and alights upon your shoulder. "You freed Zora Alishanda. A monumental achievement. Nothing will ever be the same again, as they say."

"That's true of anything that happens, anywhere. The world is changing all the time, little by little," you say, playfully. "Besides, I can't claim all the credit."

"You set many things in motion," says Mishrak. He isn't looking at you; he is lost in contemplation, gazing at nothing. "The credit belongs to you as much as anyone. Would Jaqari Pruyte and his associates have completed the space gonne if you hadn't persuaded me to give them the funds they needed? If you hadn't visited the Night Blades and hired them as guards? Your name may not be the one people will remember, but today's victory could not have taken place without you."

"And your money," you insist.

"What good is money if I've no idea how to spend it?" There is a rueful undercurrent to his voice. "I suppose that's what I rely on you for."

"Yeah, I don't mind helping you spend money."

"Are you all right, Elys?" he asks. "You weren't injured and you didn't borrow much of my power, so I presume you weren't in the thick of the fighting. But you must have witnessed a great many deaths. Even if you weren't especially close to them, some of them were people you knew. I don't know how that has affected you."

"I'm fine. It's not the first time I've seen death," you reply.

"Perhaps not. Still, I wanted to be sure."

As you amble around, idly conversing with Mishrak, without any particular goal in mind, you are approached by Yasaj Oji, who smiles broadly when she sees the tiny dragon on your shoulder.

"God of deep waters," she says, with a shallow bow. "Can you make elves?"

"I… I beg your pardon?" he replies, as if unwilling to believe what he just heard.

"Make people into elves. But without slavery or damaged souls." She gives a careless shrug. "Everybody wants to be beautiful, strong and immortal. You could grant their wish. And they'll pay all the gold you want."

"I will take your suggestion into consideration," says Mishrak.

"I hope so," she replies. "Good night to you both. Thanks for all the food and wine."

After she walks away to get another drink, you say, "She's got a point. You could use your mastery of life magic to turn people into whatever they want to be. And you'd be very well paid for doing so."

"I'd rather help people suffering from terrible injuries or because they were born into the wrong bodies."

"So why don't you?" you ask.

There is a long pause. "I'll have to come up with a fair way to decide who gets my help first," says Mishrak, at last.

You smile, happy that he seems to have reached a decision.

A few moment later, he muses. "It's not easy to make people immortal. Or maybe it isn't. All souls are immortal, after all, even if bodies aren't. Perhaps it would be more correct to say that nothing can be immortal and remain unchanged. That's one of the reasons why the Elder Gods damaged the souls of their elves: to inhibit their growth, so they wouldn't transcend and become godlike beings after a few thousand years." There is a gloomy silence before he continues: "I suspect my father – Vlakoroth – may have done something similar to me and my brothers."

"He deliberately damaged you? Why would he do that?"

"To preserve his works for longer. To prevent any of us from being able to challenge him for his throne."

"To enable him to possess you and steal your body if he ever needed to?"

"Potentially," he admits. "On the other hand, the changes that occur when a soul is trapped in one body for too long are not always positive. Some immortal beings, after living for thousands of years, become decidedly strange."

While you are still processing these latest disturbing revelations, you come across Green Flame talking to some of the other elves. During a lull in their conversation, you tell her, "I've just had a meeting with Headmaster Prentigold. He knows that your slave brand has been removed and he thinks it would be a bad idea for you to go back to Tyrepheum."

"But my whole life is there. What does he expect me to do instead?" she protests. Then, feeling the need to further explain, she adds: "It's not that I like being a slave, but I've never lived anywhere else. At least, not since my soul was restored."

"I could retrieve any of your possessions from your office that you feel you can't do without," you offer. "And Prentigold said you could bring Cadre 1F with you. He said Phil and Venta may as well have left already, Dorian's parents can easily afford to send him away to boarding school, and it would be a good idea to take Isolia as far away from her current financial backer as possible."

"I'm willing to support you and your students for as long as you need," says Mishrak. "With money, lodgings and whatever else."

"Thank you," says Green Flame, blinking a few times. "I should talk to them."

"And I'll help by providing transport," you say.

She nods. "That would be appreciated."

You move on. It occurs to you that it would be a good idea to mention some of the things Prentigold said to Raef and Samaya. Leaving the party, you walk for a little while until you reach Bellona's workshop, where you find them, with her, examining some of the soulless elves you brought back from the Moon. A few of Samaya's followers are waiting outside, as if hoping to be asked to help.

"–nothing out of the ordinary, as far as I can tell," says Belle. "This should be simple enough."

"Still, I think it's best to check," says Raef. "I wouldn't put it past Keron to leave behind some nasty surprises."

When they fall silent, you decide to make your presence felt. "Good evening. I hope things are going well," you say. "I just thought you should know: about an hour ago, I met with Opernus Prentigold, the current headmaster of the Tyrepheum Academy. He had some interesting things to say about the Mystic Path."

"What did he have to say for himself?" asks Raef. There is a sharp note of disapproval in his voice.

"He mentioned a soirée where he met Volric Sym, the Master Enchanter, who had an elf slave he'd forced to bear him a child.

"That's something we'll have to deal with," says Samaya. "Did he say anything else?"

"The elf's name is Gifts of the Golden Orchard," you say, unsure what she wants but willing to hazard a guess.

Samaya begins to say, "I mean, did he say where–?"

However, she is interrupted by Thorn of the Briarwood, who has been standing outside with some of the other elves. "That's my sister's name," he says. "Gifts of the Golden Orchard. Back when I was human, we were born to the same mother."

"We'll free her," Raef assures him.

"Be careful. You know how dangerous the Mystic Path are," you warn him.

"Far better than you do, I'm sure," Samaya mutters.

"Please be civil." Belle glares at her. "I realise how distressed you are by how you've been treated, but there's no need to be rude."

Samaya shifts uncomfortably. "Sorry."

*

The Summer Sun Has Faded (Interlude)
Like many other gods, Astran had his own pocket dimension in which he'd made his home. As she flew towards it, Zora Alishanda was surprised to find its borders open and unguarded. There was nothing to stop her from stepping inside.

She emerged into a blighted landscape, where there were rivers of lava, the sky was on fire, and the ground was coated with ash and black sand. In front of her, squatting on top of a gigantic skull – the skull of one of Astran's defeated enemies, Nizrilzund, the greatest of the fire giants – there was a grim fortress. Once, no doubt, it would have been heavily guards. There would have been sentries to watch for unwelcome visitors, archers to shoot them and mages to blast them to pieces. But now, the towers were empty, the battlements were unpatrolled and there was no one waiting in the courtyard or anywhere else she might have expected to find guards. She was able to fly in and start exploring without anyone getting in the way. It was as if the fortress had been abandoned.

In the great hall, she found someone. He was a wizened and emaciated man with a bald head and a wispy beard, limbs like lumpy sticks and skin that was as rough, coarse and black as charcoal. At the same time, when she turned her head slightly, she saw a bloated mass of putrid, partially melted flesh, fused to a burnished throne. Different aspects of the same god. He was wrapped all around in chains, each link of which was etched with phrases such as 'the one true god', 'creator of all things' and 'you shall have no other god but me, for I am a jealous god'.

"Intruder!" he rasped, when she appeared before him. "Another assassin? I shall destroy you just like all the others!"

"Astran?" she asked, unwilling to believe it. When he inclined his head slightly, she continued: "Don't you recognise me? I am your mother."

"Lies! Another trick!" His breath was like the heat from a blazing furnace.

Even as he raged and roared, she heard another voice, which seemed on the verge of weeping: "Oh, mother… I have no mother."

"I'm sorry. My enemies would have killed you if they'd found you, so I had to send you away when you were a baby. And I have been imprisoned since then, until just a few hours ago." She felt tears pricking at her eyes. "It doesn't meant I don't love you."

"I hate you. Hate hate hate you!" he replied, lashing out.

She barely managed to turn aside a wave of summer flame with her cloak of night. A horrible thought occurred to her: "Are you trying to provoke me? Do you want me to kill you? Is that why this place has neither guards nor barriers to prevent intruders from gaining access?

Part of him began to sob. "They hurt me. They all hate me." Another part gave an enraged bellow and began to thrash and struggle against his chains. "Curse you! Curse them all!"

There was a pause. Zora Alishanda didn't know what to say. Her sorrow was a weight too heavy to carry.

"I didn't want to. They forced me to do it," he mumbled, even as he gnashed his teeth and howled with fury.

She sighed. "I am going to take you home. Far away from here," she decided. "There's nothing left for you here."

Looming over her, he was a monster made of fire and ash, but she refused to be intimidated. Conjuring a knife out of nowhere, she cut him free. Free of the chair he was chained to, of the metal his flesh had begun to merge with, and of the horror he was becoming. He screamed piteously, but she didn't stop. She was afraid of hurting him too much, irreparably maiming him, but this was a necessary process of excision. If she didn't remove the parts of him that were dead or infected, he could never be healed.

By the time she'd finished, he was greatly reduced. Vile, corrupted pieces of him were discarded on the floor. But he was alive. And he was… No, he wasn't well, but he had a better chance of recovery than before. He had fallen unconscious, which was a mercy.

Then, the scattered flesh she'd removed from him, together with the broken chains and chunks of metal from his throne, clustered together and took on a vaguely humanoid shape. An abomination. Filled with rage and hatred, it leapt for her, slashing with steel claws, shadowy flames and the harsh desert winds, sharper than shards of glass.

She tore it apart. Easily.

But then it rose again. Again and again. She knew there would be no victory here.

'What have I created?' she thought to herself, horrified. She had managed to kill Melphior, a much more powerful being than this, but only because the demon lord had assumed a physical form and thereby made himself vulnerable. This remnant of what Astran once was – a living reminder of his sins – was pure spirit, which made it infuriatingly difficult to do any real damage to, especially here in the heart of its domain.

Zora Alishanda knew she had little choice but to flee, though it felt like cowardice. The abomination could not be killed, so it didn't matter how often she ripped it to shreds. Eventually, she would tire or make a mistake, which could be fatal. Either for her or Astran, who was helpless on the floor.

No, she had to leave. The abomination would be a problem for another time. She dashed it to pieces yet again, then grabbed her son, gathered him up in her arms, and began to run. Through the door, out into the courtyard, and then she took flight. Up and away, over the walls and towards the blazing sky.

Someday, I'll come back and finish the job, she told herself, glancing back at the fortress built on top of Nizrilzund's yellowed skull. Somehow.
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 181-190)
Whatever Happened to the Girl of Tomorrow? (Interlude)
Nerya Fair-Hair expected to fly home, to the land of eternal spring, where Lissa was queen. Instead, she found herself flying through empty space. The sky was frozen, tinged with yellow light, and riven through with cracks. Floating in the air before her, there was a statuesque figure made of steel, with eight arms and four enormous wings. In places, its smooth surface was corroded and pitted with rust, there were ugly seams where parts appeared to have been welded on, and a large chunk had been gouged out of its face.

Assuming she had been caught in a trap and was under attack, Nerya prepared to fight. But the iron angel shook its disfigured head and said, "Be not afraid. I have no desire to harm you. Quite the reverse, in fact."

"Why have you trapped me here? Who are you?" Nerya demanded to know.

"I am Aea, the goddess of time. I am here to deliver a message to you. A warning, on behalf of one who is now…" She seemed to hesitate. Her face was further contorted by a grimace of pain. "…gone."

"Telthalus cut Aea to pieces and scattered them across time and space. And yet you are here, apparently. A miraculous recovery."

"Someone helped me reunite my broken pieces. And now she is gone."

"Gone where? Who are you talking about?"

"She no longer exists. Entropy has unmade her. No good deed goes unpunished."

"So, she freed you after you killed dozens of children and turned them into mindless elves. And you think that was a good deed?" Nerya sneered.

"How dare you?! They were fully grown adults, my most loyal worshippers, who willingly gave up their lives to protect all of Creation. I will not allow you or anyone to disparage the sacrifice they made," said Aea, in a voice trembling with anger.

"I'm not sure I can believe you."

"It doesn't matter what you believe. I am here to warn you, little goddess. Your own children were killed by demons, so you have dedicated your immortal life to protecting other people's children. You have chosen domains to aid you in this self-appointed task, to make it easier for you to find and help children in need. However, in doing so, you have bound yourself so tightly to them that they have become a weakness. Unless you set aside some of your domains, you will die. You will be summoned and bound into the body of an innocent little girl who will then be ritually murdered by demon worshippers. And then… ah, I'm sure you can imagine what will happen to your precious children after that."

"Your… friend wanted you to tell me this?"

Aea inclined her head. "Indeed. She considered it very important that I should do so. Your death would be a catalyst, leading to disaster and hastening the deaths of many."

"And she knew that because… she came back from the future. She changed history. So the All-Devourer erased her from existence," Nerya realised, with horror. "But if you're using her knowledge, you've changed the past, so why hasn't he erased you too?"

"Perhaps he should have," Aea admitted. "But I'm not sure he could. There's a reason why Telthalus didn't kill me outright: to do so might destroy all of Creation."

"Meddling in the time streams is also likely to lead to the destruction of all Creation. In which case, your attempt to warn me will only make matters worse."

"You must understand: I haven't done any of this for your sake. I did it in repayment of a debt, for the sake of one who was brave and kind and deserved much better than she got."

"But what if, in doing so, you have set in motion a chain of events that will accelerate reality's inevitable slide towards oblivion?"

Aea laughed scornfully. "If that was so, this 'reality' would already be doomed. Fortunately, my colleagues and I designed our works to be much sturdier than that."

"I'm sure you believe that," said Nerya.

"I hope you will heed my warning. Do not throw your life away. It would be a shame if nothing changed in spite of my friend's sacrifice."

Nerya frowned. "I… I will consider your words carefully."

"Good. I trust you will make the right decision," said Aea. There was a short, thoughtful pause. "And now I must go. Farewell."

She vanished. The air became clear, the sky lost its yellow hue, and a chill wind whistled through the empty space where the time goddess had been. Nerya was left alone. She spent some time considering her options and what to do next, before moving on.

Perhaps I should reorganize my domains, she thought. I am no longer the person I once was; I have changed and my domains should reflect that. And if that helps to keep me safe, I'll be glad.

As she flew onwards, continuing her journey, it occurred to her to wonder what Aea would do with her newfound freedom. Would she work to preserve Creation and fight the demons who sought to destroy it, as she had before? Or, if she assumed there was no one left to stop her, would she try to turn Creation into her own personal pleasure palace and become just as much of a threat as the demons had ever been? Either way, Lissa would need to know about this meeting as soon as possible. And Zora Alishanda too, come to think of it…

*

Family Reunion (Interlude)
Long ago, the City in the Clouds had been Telthalus's home, where he had sat upon his throne and looked down upon Creation. The air had been filled with birdsong and the beating of many wings. There had been a seemingly never-ending stream of visitors: petitioners, lesser spirits wanting to pay homage, angels carrying messages back and forth, and so on. It had been a happy and happening place.

Now, it was a mouldering ruin, home only to a few ancient and senile spirits. Despite the fact that Telthalus had been gone for thousands of years, no other god had dared to lay claim to the seat of his power. After all, they couldn't be sure that he was definitely dead. There was still a chance that he might come back someday.

Until then, it was neutral ground. A good place for a meeting of people who weren't sure how they should feel about each other. Zora Alishanda was there, with Astran by her side. As soon as they had arrived, he had lain down on the cracked flagstones, basking in the warmth of the sun, and gone to sleep. She regarded him fondly, wondering if she should put a blanket over him. Still, she felt some trepidation; ever since she'd rescued him from the monster he'd been forced to become, he had regressed to a childlike state. She could only hope it wouldn't be permanent.

Her other children arrived in a flash of light, a gust of balmy wind and a hiss of salt spray.

Lissa was slender as a sapling, with short fiery hair and delicate features. Her skin had a greenish tinge reminiscent of plant shootlets. Although she was Zora Alishanda's second oldest child – if only by a matter of minutes – she was permanently young and lovely, with a look of freshness and innocence about her. A sheathed blade was hanging from her belt and there was a suggestion that she might be wearing armour under her loose robes.

Nyssa was her youngest child, though that wouldn't be apparent to anyone judging by appearances alone. She looked much older than Lissa, more mature and voluptuous. She wore a low-cut gown and a knowing smirk. Whereas her sister was slim and perky, she was thickset and heavy-breasted. As if she were accustomed to manual labour, she had muscular arms and shoulders, her hands were calloused and she kept her fingernails trimmed short. The colour of her skin was a rich golden-brown, like autumn leaves or the late afternoon sun. Although it was clear that she wasn't wearing armour, her gown was made of a flimsy, diaphanous material that could be easily torn off. No doubt she could be ready for action at a moment's notice.

A heat haze surrounded the two sisters. In various parts of the world, they were associated with the spring and autumn equinoxes, which could be hotter than any other time of year, at least according to folk superstition. Also, Lissa was the 'Angel of the Revolution', a symbol of violent upheaval, while Nyssa was the 'Harvest Queen', whose law could be cruel and merciless. They were fierce and martial goddesses, used to fighting against demons and the Riders of Famine and Pestilence. Zora Alishanda only wished she could have been there to fight alongside them.

Strashan was the oldest of the four siblings and he certainly looked it. He was as pale as a corpse, with a snow-white beard and a bald head that was dented as if he had somehow survived being struck several times with a mace. He was a big, burly man clad in mail and thick furs, with a long knife at his belt, leaning on a boar spear as if it were a walking stick.

"You saved him, then?" he rumbled, looking at Astran, who was snoozing on the floor. "Good. I wasn't sure anyone could."

"Not without killing him, at least," Nyssa added.

Zora Alishanda nodded. She wasn't sure what to say. They were her children – and she loved them, of course – but she knew next to nothing about them, only what she'd been able to glean from the Well of Knowledge, which was something she didn't quite understand. Did she love them, truly, or just her idea of them? They'd grown up without her, she'd missed their entire lives up until now, and they had no need of her. She'd never have the chance to be a mother to them like she wanted to be. It was too late.

"Thank you for sending your Chosen to help free me," she croaked. "I… ah, thank you."

"It was the least we could do," said Strashan. "I would have come myself, but we didn't want to risk any more Demon Lords being drawn into the fray."

"I liked what you did to Melphior," said Lissa, with a vicious grin. "Very satisfying."

"He got what he deserved," Nyssa agreed.

There were few moments of awkward silence while everyone waited for someone else to say something. Finally, Zora Alishanda said, "What happens now? Where do we go from here?"

"Introductions are usually in order," said Strashan. "I'm Strashan, god of storms, winter and the far north, the son of Telthalus and Zora Alishanda. Some call me Skahar. The Ecnothi, Wranni and Skahandi worship me as the king of the gods."

"Boasting, are we?" asked Lissa, with a raised eyebrow. "I'm Lissa, the goddess of Spring, youth and new life. Your daughter. Some call me Belissan, the Angel of the Revolution. Or Shelinande, the Cruellest Month. Or the Fury of the Equinox. Or… well, I have many names. People often name their daughters after me because they think it's cute."

"I am Nyssa. Your youngest child. Goddess of autumn, motherhood and nature's bounty. I have various names. Perhaps you've even heard of some of them."

"It's a pleasure to meet you all. I'm Zora Alishanda, the moon goddess. Your mother, of course. I want you to know… your father and I wanted you very much. We loved you and would never have willingly abandoned you."

"Are you sure? It seems to me our father decided to fight for what he thought was more important than anything else – and it wasn't us," said Strashan, with a gust of bitter laughter.

Zora Alishanda couldn't help but wince at that.

"Strashan was only joking," Lissa assured her. "And it wasn't a good joke."

"No, I understand. You have good reasons to be angry."

"Obviously, I don't blame you. You were a victim in all of this. But our father…" Strashan grimaced. "I'd give him a stern talking-to, at the very least."

"That's something we can agree on," said Zora Alishanda, with a solemn nod.

"While you're here with us, we should show you the world," said Nyssa, taking her mother by the arm and pointing towards the closest edge of the City in the Clouds. It was in its own pocket dimension, which was somehow also above the skies of Narrath. "Much has changed since you were imprisoned. Great cities have been built. Islands have risen above or sunk beneath the seas. There are marvels and wonders I'm sure you will delight in seeing. And you should know where to find our friends and enemies. Other than the demons, I mean."

Zora Alishanda allowed herself to be guided to where her daughter wanted her to look. "That sounds like a very good idea."

*

And Nothing, Where I Now Arrive, Is Shining (Interlude)
The Underworld wasn't real, not in the same way that the rest of Creation was. It was a realm of thought, shaped by emotions. A dumping ground for a certain kind of spirit that would otherwise feed on the minds and desires of mortals. Which meant that the Demon Lords were never short of soldiers for their ravening hordes.

So, if it could look like anything the mind could imagine, why did it usually resemble a huge and gloomy cavern, with landmarks such as 'the Grief-Wracked City' and 'the River of Pain'? Partly that was because of tradition and weight of expectation, stories that had been told and retold until they were unquestioned fact, but also it was because this place represented everything that was buried in the depths of the psyche, everything that was kept secret, hidden or unknown, far out of the reach of mortals.

When the Demon Lords had first entered Creation, they had chosen the Underworld as their base of operations. It had seemed like such a good idea at the time. Almost every creature larger than the smallest insect had thoughts and feelings of some sort, so it should have been an inexhaustible wellspring of power for them to draw from. Even their enemies would strengthen them with their pain, fear and outrage. In no time at all, they'd have all the power they needed to destroy Creation from within.

The handful of feeble gods and spirits who had been the previous rulers of the Underworld were easily defeated and cast down. After that, the Demon Lords' plans had gone awry. Instead of gathering the power they needed to tear Creation asunder, they had instead become part of it, hopelessly enmeshed in its mechanisms. They had been subsumed into that which they had hoped to destroy. After all, someone had to rule over the vast swathes of the Underworld that the Forgotten God hadn't already claimed as part of his domain. Someone had to be the god of dark desires and evil deeds. Someone had to be the villain of the story. Multiple someones, in fact.

Imryl Mamnioch knew that, even if none of his fellows did. He was the god of pain and pleasure, whose preferred form was a thin, wasted individual with pale skin and horns budding from his forehead. According to rumour, he was one of the weaker Demon Lords, which was why he rarely stirred himself to action. Of course, rumour wasn't the same as actual fact. Far from it.

The unreal nature of the Underworld meant that if the Demon Lords didn't need a fancy meeting place with a conference room and a round table. They just had to imagine it.

Seated next to Mamnioch, there was Zhordros, also known as Tondemonai Zhordra. Her preferred form was a beautiful woman with skin that appeared to be lit from beneath by tongues of copper-coloured flame. She was a goddess of trickery and deception. Which included self-deception, apparently. She still believed their endless war against Creation could be won, that their enemies could be tricked into destroying each other and the demons would be triumphant in the end.

"–recruit Astran's monstrous castoff," she said, in full flow. "It will be a formidable ally, capable of doing battle with any of the greater gods and matching them blow for blow."

"It is a vicious monster filled with hatred, which is unlikely to listen to reason or be susceptible to bribery," Chlanskul pointed out. "You'll be lucky if it doesn't rip your head off."

Chlanskul appeared to be enormously fat, fleshy and grotesque, with a perpetually laughing face, but of course that was just a mask he wore. He was a god of excess and overindulgence, of desires that could never truly be sated. His worshippers had been known to gorge themselves to death. Most of the time, he did little to advance the Demon Lords' long-term goals. Instead, he devoted himself to his 'toys'. He could often be found mutating them, disassembling them, or reassembling them. Privately, Mamnioch doubted that Chlanskul would ever really want to destroy Creation – because then he would have nothing to play with – and even if he did, he would proceed to rebuild it again. A pale imitation, at least.

Undaunted, Zhordros proceeded to list her many other as-yet-unhatched plots, which included taking advantage of the war between Aspitolm and Rivayne, the fact that the Sambian Empire was cracking apart at the seams, and the looming civil war between the different factions of the Rhuzadi Khaganate who were all convinced that their version of Astran was the only one that was real.

As she continued to talk, Mamnioch retreated into a wistful daydream in which he remembered the city of Mamphidor, which had been built by some of his worshippers, who had seen him as their guide along the road to transcendence. They had believed it could be achieved by surpassing pain and pleasure, rising above the physical needs of their earthly bodies and thereby accelerating the growth of their immortal souls. Despite their unusual choice of patron god, they had been a friendly, hospitable people, and no more of them had turned out to be insane murderers than was statistically likely for a civilisation such as theirs. Until they were conquered by the second Betruri Empire, who had killed half of them, enslaved the rest, and reduced their city to rubble.

"–join the Riders of Famine and Pestilence." Zhordros was still talking. "How successful have you been?"

"Oh, very," said Ghanosfane, with a chuckle. "They want our strength."

A god of spite and malevolence, Ghanosfane delighted in the destruction of beautiful and precious things. For that reason, he would gladly smash all of Creation into tiny fragments. His preferred form was a huge and cyclopean monstrosity with fists like hammers. Or he would appear as a whirlwind of blades and thrown rubble. Or a spindly doctor equipped with dozens of bizarre and horrible instruments of torture. Actually, it might be more accurate to say he didn't have a preferred form; rather, he had many different forms he liked to wear, all of them carefully crafted to show off his cruelty and destructiveness.

There was a rumbling sound from the other end of the table. A god of wrath and war, Agravash rarely climbed out of his pit of rage for long enough to hold a conversation, but when he did, he always said the same thing: "We should fight. A final battle against the Four Seasons and their lackeys. A glorious end to all of this."

"Whose end?" asked one of the Hags with a throaty cackle. "Even without Astran, they're as strong as ever, with their mother by their side. You want to die, is that it? To throw away everything we've worked for?"

"Unless we wait and make very careful preparations, we will never have our revenge," said Kolhinon. He was a god of vengeance, so presumably he knew what he was talking about.

Instead of replying, Agravash made an incoherent noise of pain, frustration and fury, which became a terrible roar. Everyone else waited patiently until he subsided.

After that, Zhordros went on to describe how they could take advantage of Vistander's utter incompetence. Apparently, the situation in Nehweyr hadn't yet become a catastrophe – in fact, Mamnioch had been unaware that there was a 'situation' in Nehweyr until she mentioned it – but it was only a matter of time.

"Now Melphior is gone, we need a replacement. Horgoroth or Sulhifet, perhaps. Or Yeurlic," said Kolhinon, referring to some of the other powerful demons who liked to think of themselves as 'Demon Lords'.

One of the Hags tittered at that. "Why not Achamat?"

"He's not really one of us. No interest in our cause." Kolhinon shook his head. "He'd rather play at being a god just like any other."

While he was listening to all of this, Mamnioch wondered what the point of any of this was. Long ago, when he had joined the other Demon Lords in seeking to destroy Creation, he had firmly believed he was doing the right thing. Freeing all of the little souls who were trapped, being devoured, tormented or ground to dust had seemed like the decent, compassionate thing to do. He'd even gone so far as to agree that a few atrocities were justified if they led to a far greater good. But the atrocities had never ceased and he had never achieved the 'greater good' he'd sought.

I've done dreadful things. And for what?

Even now, he didn't think wanting to destroy Creation was wrong. He just didn't think it could be done. Certainly not by him and his fellows.

The Elder Gods' stated intention had been that Creation should be a machine for uplifting souls, to make them much greater than they would otherwise be, but it almost seemed to Mamnioch that the opposite was true. Long ago, Creation was been ruled by the Elder Gods, whose servants were the mighty Ice Giants, Fire Giants and so on. Now, they were all dead or had been reduced to a mere shadow of what they once were. And their replacements were much less than they had been: the Four Seasons, Zanaster and Vistander, the Demon Lords and many others had tried to replace the Elder Gods; but whereas the Elder Gods had been powerful enough to reach across the gulf of space and toy with multiple planets, their replacements were barely able to stretch across a single world. The giants of the First Age had been replaced by the little gods of hill and plain, of individual trees and shrubs and pebbles. Once, they had been mountains, but now they were tiny, paltry things.

As far as Mamnioch could tell, that was the real purpose of Creation: to break all of its constituent parts into smaller and smaller pieces, to exchange greatness for insignificance, so that everything wonderful would decay and fade away until there was nothing left. And even its enemies, Mamnioch and the other Demon Lords, were too broken down and exhausted to do anything about it. They had been subject to the same effect.

What is the point of any of this? he asked himself, but could find no answer.

*

To Be Continued? (Interlude)
Suriyende's home was in Chamdara, the far-western continent. Or at least it could only be accessed from there. Really, it was in its own pocket dimension, like the homes of many other gods. It would have been difficult to find if Zora Alishanda hadn't dutifully followed the directions she'd been given. Not least because, as far as she could remember, Chamdara had been uninhabited during the First Age, before her imprisonment.

Much had changed since then. Where once there had been vibrant forests and jungles, now there were tilled fields, walled cities and a crisscross pattern of roads. Not everywhere, of course; there were still plenty of wild places, but it was perfectly tame compared to how it had been before. Not that Zora Alishanda remembered very much of what it was like back then. That had been so long ago it almost seemed like a dream.

To reach Suriyende's home she had to keep travelling south-east, until she could go no further. Then, she could step through into the little corner of Creation her former lover had claimed as her own.

When she got there, it looked almost exactly the same as the lonely stretch of shoreline she had just left, except now there was a small house perched precariously atop one of the cliffs. It had been built entirely of wood, in a style very similar to hundreds of others she'd seen along the way, so she wouldn't have noticed it if she hadn't had to cross over from one dimension to another in order to reach it. Also, it was as if dawn had arrived between one moment and the next, so now the air was suffused with a rosy glow where before there had been darkness.

Zora Alishanda conjured a bouquet of flowers out of nowhere – beautiful blue roses of a type not found in nature – and sauntered along the cliff path until she reached the house. Then, she knocked on the door and waited for someone to answer.

Instead of opening the door, Suriyende hopped down from the roof. She was a small woman with sharp facial features, bronzed skin and feathers twined in her fine black hair. Her clothes were simple, homespun, and appeared to be made of the most ordinary materials. There was something birdlike about her movements, her posture and her way of craning her neck to examine Zora Alishanda from several different angles, as if unable to believe she was really standing in front of her.

"My darling Yende! I'm free!" cried Zora Alishanda.

"Yes, I know. My Chosen, Hengiadys, told me," she replied, with a soft smile, clasping her hands together in front of her.

Zora Alishanda was rather disappointed that those arms weren't wrapped around her already. "I've never been gone for thousands of years before, so I'm not sure what's normal under the circumstances," she said. "Should I have brought something more? What kind of gift would be appropriate as an apology for my long absence?" She ruefully shrugged her shoulders. "Well, it's too late now. These are for you."

"How sweet," said Suriyende, accepting the bouquet of blue roses.

"Just like you," said Zora Alishanda, with a grin.

Her old friend sighed and she felt as if she'd failed some kind of test.

"Much has changed while you've been gone. I'm no longer the woman I used to be. Quite literally, as a matter of fact," said Suriyende. "Do you imagine that we can just carry on as we did before?"

"Oh, I want to. But I suspect you're about to tell me you don't."

There was a heavy sigh. "I think you'd better come in," said Suriyende, opening the door.

Inside the house, Suriyende insisted on making a pot of tea for them both. And she put the roses in a vase on the windowsill. Then, with cups of tea in hand, they sat down next to the fireplace.

"This house… it's pleasant," said Zora Alishanda, looking around. "Very cosy."

"It's no 'City in the Clouds' or 'Palace at the Gates of Dawn', but it's mine," said Suriyende. She proceeded to explain what had happened to her in the thousands of years since Zora Alishanda had been imprisoned and Telthalus had vanished. At first, she had tried to act as their regent, to maintain their domains until he returned, but found it was too much for her. Compared to him, she was only a little goddess. So, it had come as a relief when their children had grown up and become the Four Seasons: Strashan had become the god of dusk and the winter sun, Lissa the goddess of dawn and the sun in springtime, Astran the god of summer and the noonday sun, and Nyssa the goddess of afternoons and the autumn sun. Over time, they had become much greater and gained many other domains, but that was how they started off. Suriyende willingly ceded power to them whenever they asked for it, retreating further and further into the far corners of the world, wherever she still had a few worshippers. Over time, some of them came to think of her as 'Shaori', the goddess of birds and freedom, who was herself an enormous bird. That had caused part of her to split off from the rest, severely weakening her. Now, they were two different goddesses who had very little in common.

"Mmm. Two goddesses," said Zora Alishanda.

Suriyende looked reproachfully at her. "I'd prefer it if you didn't make jokes about how we should get together with her so we can have a threesome."

"Would I do something like that?!" Zora Alishanda exclaimed, in a tone of mock indignation.

"It wouldn't be the first time."

"I… I'm sorry."

After an uncomfortable pause, Suriyende concluded her story by saying that nowadays she was worshipped as the 'Regent of the Sun' in Chamdara and the south of Anakwaan, but hardly anywhere else. "I'm much less than I was before," she said, as if confiding a secret. "Barely even a regional power, these days."

"But still did what you could to free me," said Zora Alishanda, taking her hand. "You sent your Chosen to join the others who fought against the guards around my prison and the demons who would have slain me while I slept. I will always be grateful to you for that."

"What else could I do? You were my best friend," said Suriyende.

"You're still my best friend," Zora Alishanda insisted.

Suriyende gazed at her for what seemed like a long time. "Do you love me?" she asked, miserably, withdrawing her hand.

"Of course I do!"

"But not as much as you love him. I was always second best. Or less than that. A toy for the two of you to play with."

"I… I didn't know you felt like that. I thought… You enjoyed it, didn't you?"

"I did. You were always a generous lover," Suriyende admitted. "But it was never a relationship of equals."

"Does a relationship have to be between equals? If so, my romantic prospects were always extremely limited." Zora Alishanda took a deep breath. "What I feel for you is not the same as what I felt for my husband, but does that matter? You are precious to me. I would love to take you into my bed and ravish you like I used to, but only if you want me to. It's your choice. And if you don't want me to… Well, I've been celibate for the past six thousand years, so it shouldn't be too difficult." She paused, felt foolish and tried to salvage the situation: "What I mean is: you're the only one that I want. I can't imagine being with anyone else but you."

"Other than Telthalus, you mean."

"Well, yes." There was a pause, during which time it occurred to Zora Alishanda to ask: "So, what do you want out of your immortal life? Do you want to be a great and powerful goddess like me? I'll help you."

"Um… I'm not sure. I haven't really thought about it."

"You've had six thousand years to think about it." Zora Alishanda shrugged. "You want our relationship to be one of equals. Well then, how do you intend to become my equal?"

"I don't know," said Suriyende, looking panicked.

"Hmm. Perhaps I should give you some time to think about it…"

"I've always admired you for how bold, confident and exuberant you are. I wish I could be more like you. But it's not that simple."

"Maybe not, but that doesn't mean you can't take steps in the right direction," said Zora Alishanda. "Confidence is something you can work on. And if you want to expand, become greater than you are, then there's plenty of room for you to do so. I can think of several domains adjacent to mine that haven't already been claimed – at least not by any god powerful enough to be concerned about. How does 'goddess of shadows' sound to you?"

"Again, it's not something I've thought about."

"Come with me," said Zora Alishanda, standing up, setting aside her cup of tea and holding out a hand. "Have you visited the Dreaming World recently? There's so much I want to show you!"

"All right," said Suriyende, taking her hand. "Let's go."

*

The King in Rags and Tatters (Interlude)
Gilles Margreve was running out of easy targets. His most recent play, 'Tis Pity She's a Man, had been a runaway success, chiefly because he'd subjected the mannish Sisterhood of the Iron Orchid to such relentless mockery that many of them had left to fight in a foreign war rather than endure massive amounts of scorn and derision being heaped upon them by members of the general public. However, when he'd tried to write a sequel, he'd found himself retreading familiar ground: the same tired old plotlines and jokes he'd already used in his previous works. He suspected that some of the oiks who flocked to see his plays would enjoy another helping of what they'd enjoyed before, in a mindless sort of way, but the theatre critics whose approval he craved would certainly notice and complain.

And so, with some regret, he abandoned his half-finished draft and tried to think of something else he could write about. His loyal audience loved it when he ridiculed people they hated, so they could sneer and snigger and feel better about themselves, and he would be a fool if he didn't give him exactly what they wanted. After all, they had paid for his large and comfortable dwelling place, his carriage and his expensively tailored suits. If they didn't continue to pay him, his servants would be a luxury he couldn't afford, along with the wine he liked best and exquisite meals cooked by his personal chef. Therefore, he must continue his labours.

Now that he had exhausted the Sisterhood of the Iron Orchid as a topic for his jibes, he must find someone else to write about. This he found unexpectedly difficult. True, there were plenty of people, ethnic groups and entire nations that were held in popular contempt, but it was surprisingly difficult to think of any that would be a suitable subject for his next play. There were only so many stories you could tell about ignorant Borthean yokels trying to catch the moon's reflection with a fishing net, or selling shares in each other's thatched roofs, or executing someone's pet monkey on suspicion of being a foreign spy. And there were so many Sambian merchants in Epiny these days that it seemed unwise to mock them.

Goblins, though… Even if a large portion of the city's population had never actually seen a goblin, everyone hated them and had heard plenty of stories of how ugly, sly and greedy they were. They were a gift to any struggling writer who was in need of a somewhat pathetic villain. He had an idea for a play in which a vagabond hero would be kidnapped by goblins who'd stumbled upon him while he was asleep. Then, they would attempt to sacrifice him to their demonic masters, but only succeed in bumbling around, tripping over their own shoelaces and getting in each other's way. Finally, the hero would trick them into tying themselves up and letting him escape.

Rather pleased with himself, Gilles settled down to work. However, he was then surprised when his office door opened and an unfamiliar presence entered the room. This was at a time when his servants knew better than to interrupt him and he wasn't expecting any visitors.

He was just about to snap at whoever it was – demanding to know, 'How dare you?' – but then he noticed that his unwanted guest was an astonishingly beautiful woman with midnight-black tresses, moon-pale skin and eyes like starlit pools of darkness. Instead of what he had intended to say, he barely managed to stutter, "H-how can I help you?"

"You have talent. You could have used it for good, to inspire and uplift. But instead, you've used it to spread lies and hatred, to make people much less than they otherwise would have been," she said, regarding him with a coolly unimpressed look, which reminded him of some of the noble ladies he'd met. Haughty bitches, all of them.

"Lady, I'm just a writer," he said, with what he hoped was a disarming smile. "I write for money, to put food on the table and clothes on my back. I don't claim to be any kind of moralist. And I can't be blamed for how other people have used my work to justify their misdeeds. I've always believed everyone is responsible for their own actions, not for anyone else's."

"Really? You don't think that if a man urges other people to riot, to smash and loot and murder, he shouldn't be blamed when they do exactly that?"

"I've done nothing wrong," he insisted, vigorously shaking his head. "Now, unless there's anything else I can do for you, please leave."

"It's not that there's something you can do for me, but that I can do for you," she said, silkily. "You wish for eternal fame, to be remembered in distant ages long after your body is dust. And I can give you that. I guarantee you will never be forgotten."

Just then, he realised she was an ancient hag with withered and waxy skin, straggly hair that might have been attached to the head of a corpse, a hunched back and hands like a hawk's talons. Why had he ever thought she was beautiful? What was wrong with him?

"Aren't you going to thank me?" she asked, in a gleeful, gloating voice.

"Thank you!" he cried. "Oh, thank you!"

And then she was gone. Vanished into thin air. Almost immediately, he began to wonder if she'd ever really existed or if she'd been nothing more than a daydream: the product of his overactive imagination and too much wine on an empty stomach. With each moment that passed, it seemed less and less believable, until he was convinced his unwanted visitor had been his own invention: a character he would use in one of his future plays, perhaps?

Then, his mind went off at a tangent, startling him with its leaps and bounds. He suddenly recalled a legend he'd once heard, about the island-city of Ysmaril, which had sunk beneath the sea, thousands of years ago, and it gave him an idea for a new play. He felt almost as if he had no choice but to write it; he carelessly set aside what he'd been working on for the past few hours and began anew.

A young man sets out to make his fortune, becomes a sailor…

His ship sinks in a terrible storm, but he is washed ashore. On a mysterious island, a hazy dream-like place, he meets a woman and listens to her song.

"Along the shore the cloud waves break,
The twin suns sink beneath the lake
The shadows lengthen
In Ysmaril.

"Strange is the night where black stars rise,
And strange moons circle through the skies
But stranger still is
Lost Ysmaril.

"Songs that the sorrowers will sing,
Where flap the tatters of the King,
Must die unheard in
Dim Ysmaril

"Song of my soul, my voice is dead;
Die thou, unsung, as tears unshed
Shall dry and die in
Lost Ysmaril."

Her name is Cassilda. She greets him warmly. She invites him to a party at the palace that evening; he is already dressed for the occasion, she says. He accepts, of course. Why not? It doesn't occur to him that there is anything unusual about this. He is alive and safe. Why not celebrate?

Later, at the masked ball, just as he settles down to enjoy himself, she tells him, "You, sir, should unmask."

"Indeed?" he replies, looking around at the assembled partygoers, who have all removed their masks and have a pallid, vague and indistinct look about them.

"Indeed it's time. We have all laid aside disguise but you."

Befuddled, he says, "I wear no mask."

"No mask? No mask!" Cassilda screams and flees from him in terror. All of the other partygoers flee as well. Their faces are blurry and almost transparent–


With frantic eagerness, Gilles continued to write, even after he had run out of vellum – even after he had scraped away what he had written earlier that day and scrawled all over it – he resorted to writing on the whitewashed walls of his office, desperate to finish the play before his inspiration wore off.

He pursues Cassilda, demanding an explanation. Before he can catch up with her, he passes by a mirror, in which he sees his own face. His drowned face, bloated and ghastly, puffed up by putrid gases. He is dead. He died some time ago. Just like the people of lost Ysmaril, who were content to remain ignorant of that fact until his arrival forced them to confront the truth.

Still, he continues to run. What else can he do? No matter what he has realised about this place of deluded ghosts, he won't truly believe it until she has confirmed it for him. He clings to hope, though he knows he is being a fool.

She has disappeared and he is unable to find her. He comes to a throne room. There, he sees a hooded figure in tattered yellow robes, lolling on his throne, wearing a fool's crown. The ruler of this place. The King in Rags and Tatters.

And then…


Gilles had run out of ink. With his penknife, he opened a vein and began to dip his quills in his own blood. He continued to write.



Afterwards, the people of Epiny swore they would never forget the day they awoke to find Gilles Margreve, the famous playwright, had stripped himself naked in the market square – except for a biscuit tin he was wearing upon his head as if it were a helmet – and was standing upon a soapbox, yelling, "All glory to the King in Rags and Tatters!"

When someone tried to gently guide him down from his perch, he lashed out, biting and scratching and trying to gouge their eyes out. He was physically restrained and later confined to an asylum for the criminally insane.

*

Where Do We Go From Here? (Part One)
After all your recent adventures and heroics, you feel it's time to rest, so over the next few weeks you make a credible attempt to take things easy, hang out with your friends and enjoy life while you can. However, you still have lessons to attend and schoolwork to finish. And the war against Aspitolm continues unabated. Neither side has really struck a major blow against the other for quite some time – the Aspitis are wary of the growing armada leagued against them while the Coalition are wary of the Aspitis' fleet of ghost ships crewed by drowned mariners – but surely a decisive battle must happen soon. They can't keep pecking away at each other forever.

One evening, you take the opportunity to visit Green Flame and Cadre 1F while they are visiting Simony and his sisters in the Undersea City apartment they are currently living in. Professor Kunrath is there too, as genial as ever, his yard-brush moustache bristling. Apparently, he's the closest thing Green Flame has to a friend who is a fully-grown adult.

You haven't seen much of Green Flame since the celebration after Zora Alishanda was freed. Apparently, she has been spending a lot of time with Raef and Samaya.

Jana and Isolia are sitting together in their own cosy little nook. With her arm around her new girlfriend, who seems flattered by her attentions, Jana is earnestly talking about her hopes and dreams for the future. You wonder how she'll manage to hold down so many jobs at once.

"What will you do next?" you ask Green Flame. "Do you still want to be a teacher?"

She hesitates, glances at each of her pupils in turn, and says, "I'd like to stay with Cadre 1F. But I don't know if that's possible. Events seem to be conspiring to tear us apart."

"Why don't you come with me to the Engelram Academy? They could hire you as a teacher and Cadre 1F could go to school there. No one will bat an eyelid when they see a group of foreign pupils have been sent there to get the best possible education. That sort of thing happens all the time."

"When I've spoken to you about it before, you haven't been terribly enthusiastic about the Engelram Academy," Dorian points out. "In fact, it almost seemed like you were sneaking away from there as often as possible."

"Um, maybe. But you're my friends! If I have you around me, I won't need to sneak off!"

"It would be most irregular for them to transfer so close to the end of the school year," says Kunrath, looking thoughtful. "But I suppose they could just wait a few months."

"You don't know if they'd be willing to hire me as a teacher. It's not as if I have any formal qualifications," says Green Flame.

"What if I persuaded Uncle Mishrak to pay them to hire you as a teacher?" you ask.

"Bribery, you mean," says Phil, looking amused. "For shame, princess! And here I thought you were such an innocent sweetheart!"

"You should come with me to Keshpydar," says Venta, taking Phil and Dorian by the hand and holding on to them tightly. "We could build a new life there."

"You're my friend and I don't want to lose you," said Phil, looking bemusedly down at where Venta is rather insistently holding hands with him. "But if I were to move to Keshpydar I'd need to learn a new language and start living underground, which I'm not wildly enthusiastic about. And when would I get to see my family again?" He gazes at Simony and his sisters, who are sitting together and appear to be working on something artistic. Or maybe they're just enjoying messing around with paints and brushes.

"I… I don't know," says Venta, biting her lip and looking conflicted. "I want to be with my family, so… I don't want to take you away from yours."

In the silence that follow, Kunrath grins amusedly and says, "Why would Mishrak need to bribe someone? He's rich enough that he could start his own magic school with all the best teachers from around the world. Green Flame among them, of course."

"That's an interesting idea," you say. "Would you be willing to work there, Professor Kunrath? I've heard good things about your Alchemy lessons, after all."

He frowns and strokes his moustache. "I've been thinking of retiring," he admits. "I'm getting old and I think I'd like a quieter life. I mean, I'm fairly sure the Sambian Empire will be consumed by civil war before long, so maybe it's time for me to settle down somewhere out of the way. I'll stay on until the end of the school year, of course – and maybe the one after that – I want to give my pupils the best possible start in life, so I'll keep going for a while longer. But I can't go on forever."

"You've got Wranni blood, haven't you? There are a few Wranni youngsters here in the Undersea City who might benefit from some magical instruction," says Simony, revealing that he has been listening in to the conversation. "That boy Jorek, for example. He's got some talent for shadow magic already."

"If Mishrak started his own magic school, I'm sure Jorek and the other Wranni would be given a free scholarship," you say. "And you could be one of their teachers."

"Tempting," says Kunrath. "However… while I've been living in the Sambian Empire, I've always been disdained because of my Wranni blood. I'm used to it. But I'm afraid that if I went to live with the Wranni they'd look down on me because of my Sambian blood. I'm too old and tired to uproot myself and begin again somewhere else where I wouldn't be treated any better. Maybe I'm just being lazy and cynical, but I'd rather stick to what I know."

"And yet you said you'd like to leave Tyrepheum and settle down somewhere out of the way," you remind him.

"I was imagining that would be somewhere remote, not in an underwater city that's the headquarters of an alliance that's fighting a war against one of the world's greatest empires," he replies.

"I might like to be a teacher at Mishrak's new school," says Green Flame, as if it had already been constructed. "But… I don't know. I'd like to try something else. See more of the world." She pauses. A faint smile appears on her lips. "Red Ruin has invited me to join the war effort. I said I'd consider it."

*

Where Do We Go From Here? (Part Two)
"If it's what you want to do, I don't see why you shouldn't spend the next few months fighting in the war against Aspitolm. Then, before the new academic year begins, you'll have a chance to decide for yourself what you want to do next. I'm sure we can convince the Engelram Academy to hire you as a teacher, if that's what you'd like. Or you could continue fighting in the war or go off by yourself and explore the world." You shrug your shoulders and spread your arms wide as if trying to convey the breadth of the many options available to her.

"I will bear that in mind," says Green Flame, who appears to have taken your speech to heart.

Then, turning to Kunrath, you tell him, "You are a highly skilled alchemist. Wherever you choose to go, you and your creations could be of great help to the war effort. I'm sure Mishrak or the King of Rivayne would make sure you were very well-paid for your work."

"My creations are designed to be used on a very small scale, by me or possibly one of my pupils," he says. "To make enough to be useful in a war, you'd need at least a dozen alchemists working together. An entire factory, perhaps. I suppose I could help set up something like that. It should provide me with a nice little nest egg, ready for my retirement, I'm sure."

You nod. "Sounds good to me."

"Since Mishrak's marvellous magical masterpiece has yet to be built, I wouldn't mind going to the Engelram Academy with you and Jana," says Philander. "As long as I can still see my family regularly."

"These days, no one bothers to prevent me from coming and going. I'm sure it'll be fine," you say.

"I'd like to complete my education," says Isolia, speaking up for the first time. "The Engelram Academy is a good place to do that. As good as any other."

"And you'll be with me, right?" says Jana, with an enthusiastic grin.

"Oh, you really think yours is a love that'll last forever?" asks Phil, raising a cynical eyebrow. "What'll happen if you break up and can no longer stand the sight of each other?"

"If it happens, it happens. Let's just make sure to enjoy life while we can," says Isolia. "And either way, I'll make sure to get a good education."

"I suppose I could go to the Engelram Academy – or any other wizarding school – complete my education and get a few qualifications," says Simony. "If I needed to. But right now I'd rather stay here and look after my sisters."

"All the time?" asks Rosita, looking up from her painting. "What about when we go to school?"

"That won't be for a few years yet, when you're eleven years old," he assures her. "Until then, I'll teach you what I can."

"It's nice you care about us so much," says Delena, softly. "But what about you?"

"I'm sorry?" says Simony, looking perplexed.

"You can't devote your entire life to us," says Rosita, rolling her eyes as cynically as if she were already a teenager. "You need to get out there and enjoy yourself."

"Why don't you get a girlfriend?" Delena suggests. Then, glancing around, she sees you, leans closer to Simony and whispers, "She's very pretty."

"You're eight years old. Why are you acting like you're my mother?" he replies, shaking his head exasperatedly. "And anyway, even if she wasn't too young for me – and even if she hadn't seen me acting like a spiteful troll – I very much doubt she'd be interested."

"I'm not looking for romance," you say. "I'm too busy."

Simony seems rather relieved and you're not sure if you should be offended by that.

"I don't want to go to the Engelram Academy," says Dorian. "I'm going to stay in Tyrepheum, close to my father. He might need me." He grimaces. "It's going to be a difficult few years, I think. For him and everyone else."

"And I want to stay with my family in Keshpydar," says Venta, awkwardly letting go of Philander and Dorian. "I… I will miss you. I'm sure we'll meet again, soon enough."

"This was always going to happen, sooner or later. None of us expected to stay together after we'd finished school," says Phil. "I didn't expect that we'd part ways so soon, but… I suppose it can't be helped."

"The four of you are very dear to me. If I could keep you with me, I would," says Green Flame, looking around at Cadre 1F and seeming almost misty-eyed. "And if you ever need help, I will try to be there for you. You can count on me."

"Thank you," says Isolia, who looks on the verge of bursting into tears.

"Yeah, thanks," says Phil. "Love you too."

"So, that's it?" you ask. "It's all over? No more Cadre 1F?"

"I suppose so. I've enjoyed our time together over the last couple of years, but… we've got our whole lives ahead of us," says Dorian.

"Nothing lasts forever. Sooner or later, it's time to move on," says Phil.

"I wish all of you good luck in your future endeavours," says Kunrath. "Know that if you ever come to visit me, I'll be pleased to see you again. And I'll try to help you with whatever you need, if there's anything I can do."

"And you don't have to leave right now," says Simony. "I was thinking of getting something to eat. Shall we share a last meal together?"

This meets with universal approval – even from Green Flame, who has no need to eat.

*

Fire on the Water (Part One)
Sildar and Jorantul are planning to deal a decisive blow to the Aspitis by destroying their fleet of ghost ships crewed by drowned sailors. Of course, you offer them your services as soon as they tell you they'll need the help of a portal mage. Jana and Catharne insist on coming too.

"I'm your handmaiden. Where you go, I go," Jana insists. "You're not leaving me behind again."

"And I'm your faithful steed," says Catharne. Considering that she is currently wearing the form of a twelve-year-old girl, it sounds exceedingly creepy.

"You understand the plan, don't you?" asks Sildar, pointing to the detailed notes and map he brought with him to this meeting. You particularly like the little wooden boats he must have carved out of tiny chips of wood.

"Let me repeat it back to you, just to make sure I've got it right," you say. "It's like this: we're all going to hide inside a derelict ship, which will be crewed by some of Mishrak's deep ones. They'll make sure it drifts as close to the ghost ships as possible before the Aspitis realise what's going on. Then, I'll open a portal onto one of those ships, so you two–" You indicate Sildar and Jorantul. "–can go through and start wrecking it."
"Go on," says Jorantul, with a nod.

"My friends and I will come through the portal a little while later, after you've cleared a space so we won't be in any immediate danger. Meanwhile, the deep ones will abandon the derelict ship and swim back to their home base. When we're all in position, I'll keep opening portals so you and Sildar can keep moving from one ship to the next, doing as much damage as possible. And it'll be Jana and Catharne's job to guard me and keep me safe while I'm busy doing my part."

"It's always good to have someone to watch your back," says Jana.

"We can watch each other's backs," says Catharne.

"I think we should invite Green Flame as well," you say. "She's a highly skilled fire mage, she's started learning portal magic, and I'm sure she'd leap at the chance to join in another adventure."

"I'd love to have her on board!" cries Sildar, jigging up and down in his enthusiasm. "She was spectacular in that fight against Keron's… whatever that thing was. If she's willing to join us on this expedition, we'd be fools not to ask her!"



A short while later, in Bellona's laboratory, Green Flame blinks owlishly at you and says, "That sounds exciting. Very well, I'm in."

"I wish you'd told me about this earlier," says Belle, frantically trying to reorganize her piles of books and papers into some semblance of order. "I have to come with you, of course. Fighting evil necromancers and returning the undead to their graves is more-or-less the reason for my existence, now that I'm the Chosen of Teryn." A moment later, she looks abashed and says, "Um, if you don't mind?"

"Of course not!" You grin. "Sisters fighting side by side against a dark tide of festering evil! They'll be telling legends about us before long!"
"If they aren't already," she agrees.

Samaya is much less enthused. She looks horrified at you, Jana and Catharne. "You're children! Barely more than babies!" she protests. "You shouldn't be fighting on the front lines of a war!"

"They started it," you point out. "They attacked my home and would have killed me – or worse – if I hadn't fought back. I've been part of this from the very beginning, like it or not."

She looks like she still wants to argue, so you continue, "Anyway, you didn't say anything like this when I helped rescue Zora Alishanda, when we had to fight our way past Keron's myrmidons and Melphior's demons – and when I stopped you from doing something utterly stupid – so what's changed? Is it because Catharne looks like a cute little girl? Trust me, she's not."

"I'm very cute," Catharne corrects you. "But I'm also a dragonling."

There is a long pause. Samaya stares at you for long enough that you wonder if she's gone into a trance. Finally, with a long-suffering sigh, she says, "I'll have to come too. And Raef, possibly." She seems insistent.

"What do you think will happen when the Mystic Path gets to hear about so many portal mages in the same place?" you ask, putting on a concerned frown.

"We'll just have to make sure no one lives to tell them," she replies.

"Oh yes, very comforting," says Jana, rolling her eyes.



"The more the merrier, I suppose," says Sildar, when he sees the small crowd of people you've brought back with you: Jana and Catharne, of course; Green Flame and Bellona; Raef and Samaya; and one of the deep ones, who is acting as their representative.

"Are you sure there's no one else you'd like to invite along?" asks Jorantul. His voice is so deep and soft that it takes you a few moments to realise he is being sardonic.

For the time being, Raef has taken on the form of a young girl, who looks like she's about the same age as you, with her dark hair tied back in quite a severe bun. "I'm sure Red Ruin would want to take part," she offers. "He gets bored easily when he's not had a chance to fight recently."

"And you could probably get your parents involved," Jana suggests, giving you a playful nudge. "Don't they deserve to get in on the action?"

"Also, my brother, Lavokthagua, has volunteered his services," says Mishrak, in his tiny dragon form, alighting on your shoulder. "He wants a chance to prove himself, I think."

"Were you listening in the entire time?" you ask him.

"Not the entire time, no," he assures you.

*

Fire on the Water (Part Two)
When he is told about the plan, Red Ruin seems almost affronted not to have been involved from the very beginning. "Of course I'll take part! My sister and I make a formidable pair," he says, referring to Green Flame. Even if they're not blood relatives, their shared history – the fact that Keron turned both of them into elves makes them as close to siblings as it's possible for anyone who wasn't born from the same mother to be. At least, that's what you think; it's not like you've consulted your friends for their opinions on the subject.

Similarly, when you swim out to meet Lavokthagua, using your ability to transform into a mermaid-like aquatic being whenever you're dunked in seawater, he seems eager to join you in your mission. "It will be good to strike a blow against the slave islanders," he says, speaking to you telepathically. "Too often our battles have ended inconclusively."

"Just to make sure: you understand your role in the plan?" you ask.

"Unless it has changed since the last time it was explained to me, yes," he replies.

"All right then." It's difficult to nod underwater and you're not sure if he would interpret a smile as a hostile gesture, so you try to make your meaning as clear as possible by saying, "I'm glad to hear it. We'll be setting off soon."

Sure enough, a few hours later, you and your companions set off on a rickety vessel that looks as if it could fall apart at any moment, crewed by Mishrak's deep ones. Although their scaly appearance is rather intimidating, they are jovial, easy-going fellows with a rather uncouth manner of speaking, little different from any other sailors you've ever met. Deep beneath the sea, under so much water that he is currently invisible, Lavokthagua follows at a distance.

It is evening. The sun hangs low in the sky, which is thick with blustery clouds. Buffeted by the winds and tossed by the waves, your ship creaks and groans so much that you wonder if it'll reach its destination before or after it begins to sink.

Because living men tend to be intimidated by the presence of undead monstrosities, the Aspitis have kept their two fleets separate, since one is crewed by regular sailors and the other by rotting corpses who've been enslaved by rogue necromancers. While they're apart, they're weaker than they would be if they stayed together, which you hope is a weakness you can exploit.

You're not sure if the undead fleet has lookouts – do they get the dead men to do that? – but you are nevertheless surprised that your floating hulk is able to get so close to it without being noticed. It almost seems suspicious. Still, you're not about to complain.

Samaya opens a portal, you open another, and Raef stands ready to critique your technique, in a teacherly sort of way. Sildar and Jorantul jump through one portal, emerging on the deck of a nearby ghost ship. Red Ruin and Green Flame go through the other. You don't see where they end up, but almost immediately after that you see one of the other ships consumed by a fiery conflagration.

"I'd better make sure they can get away in time," Samaya mutters, vanishing from sight.

Turning to Jana and Catharne, you ask them, "Are you ready for this?"

Jana is keeping a tight grip on the hilt of her sword – Mishrak gave her a cold iron sword to match the dagger he gave her so long ago – but she nods wordlessly.

"I'm not going to transform until we're through the portal and have enough space," says Catharne. "But yes."

Peering through the portal, you see Sildar coated with layers of protective magic while Jorantul has become a rebounding missile – what looks like a whirring ball of dozens of blades, all of them spattered with gore – moving almost too fast to be seen. Together, they have slaughtered what looks like the entire crew of the ship you transported them onto.

"Time for us to go," you say, taking a step forward, through the wound in space and onto the deck of the ghost ship. You find yourself gingerly tiptoeing through puddles of unidentifiable muck, which you really don't want to think about, and trying very hard not to slip over.

Your friends have followed close behind you. A shadow passes over you as Catharne becomes something huge and powerful, as large as a warhorse, with furled wings and claws that look like they could rip through steel plate. Droplets of acid hiss from her open mouth. Meanwhile, Jana is lurking behind you, ready to stab anyone who tries to take you by surprise.

Opening another portal, you gesture for Sildar and Jorantul to go through it. Even through his layers of protective shielding you see Sildar acknowledge you with a nod, but Jorantul is moving so quickly it is difficult for you to tell what he is doing. They disappear through the portal and reappear on the deck of the next closest ship, ready to begin the slaughter again.

Through the smoke, you see Bellona floating in the air between the ships. Her hands seem to glow and then fade, more than once, and you can't be sure what she's doing. However, after some thought, it occurs to you that she's probably countering the rogue necromancers' spells. Whatever they're trying to do, she's making sure to stop them.

And then you hear a sickening crunch, a shudder underfoot, and you are nearly thrown aside with shattering as one of the other ghost ships crashes into the one you are currently on. Fortunately, you and your friends can levitate, so it is easy enough to avoid a nasty fall by making sure you land on your feet instead.

However, when you look around, you see a boarding party made up of more than a dozen bloated and decaying corpses: some are shipwrecked mariners, others were slain in previous sea battles, and a few might have been slaves who took ill or died at sea and then were thrown overboard. No matter how much you sympathize with them for how much they have suffered in life and in death, they are a threat to you and your friends, so they must be destroyed.

Jana and Catharne stand ready to fight. And you have mighty magic of your own.

*

Fire on the Water (Part Three)
It seems you needn't have worried. Catharne breathes a cloud of steaming acid over the walking corpses, causing them to stagger and melt away, reduced to fused blobs of rotten flesh. Any of them that continue to advance are easily dispatched by swift slashes from Jana's new sword, which gleams like silver in the faint moonlight. Your closest friends seem well-practised, easily capable of defending themselves and you. Thus reassured, you turn your attention elsewhere.

A second ship has been reduced to drifting wreckage by Sildar and Jorantul. You open a portal so they can move on to the next. In the distance, you see yet another ship consumed by emerald flames, burnt down to the waterline, little more than floating chunks of ash.

By now, you're convinced that there must be a better and more efficient way to fight this battle. The ghost fleet consists of at least fifty ships; so far, your friends and allies have destroyed a mere handful. You're sure they could destroy the rest, given enough time, but what if the other Aspiti fleet comes to their rescue? What if they decide to flee in so many different directions that you'd be unable to chase after them all? Lavokthagua has been assigned to pick off any stragglers that get separated from the rest, but he can't be everywhere at once.

Your enemies have an obvious weak point: the rogue necromancers who've raised, reanimated and now control the drowned mariners. Without them and the arcane rituals they use to sustain their undead slaves, the ghost fleet will cease to exist.

With that in mind, you telepathically contact Bellona, who you're fairly sure has been countering the necromancers' spells since the beginning of the battle. You try not distract her too much when you ask, "Where are the enemy necromancers?"

"A few of them are scattered here and there, on different ships, maintaining the spells that keep the fleet together," she replies. "But most of them – a large number of them, at least – are on the flagship, guarded by Egan Korentyne and some of their more unusual undead constructs."

You recognize the name 'Egan Korentyne'. Some say he was the best admiral the Rivayni ever had, despite the fact that he lost the sea battle he is most famous for. The Rivayni navy at the time was relatively small and crewed by inexperienced men, so it came as no surprise that they were defeated. However, even as they were defeated, they dealt such a terrible blow to the larger Aspiti fleet, which had better ships crewed by more experienced sailors, that several decades passed before the Aspitis felt able to threaten Rivayne's coastline once again.

And now, Egan Korentyne's waterlogged corpse has been enslaved by his sworn enemies, who are using him to command a fleet they will use to attack his beloved homeland. If anything of his soul remains after so long, it must be as if his worst nightmare has come true.

"Point me to the flagship," you say. "I'll send Sildar and Jorantul there next."

Sure enough, when they've hacked their way through the latest crew of walking corpses, you send them to the place indicated by Bellona. And you decide to teleport yourself, Jana and Catharne closer to it so you can keep an eye on what's going on. One of the ships that was recently-and-bloodily emptied makes for a decent vantage point.

"Give us a bit of warning next time," Jana mutters, trying not to stumble into a pool of foul-smelling sludge.

"I'm sorry," you reply, hanging your head in shame.

"Just don't do it again."

Meanwhile, Sildar and Jorantul have arrived on the deck of an enormous old ship that appears to have been designed to look as much like a floating castle as possible. A mass of rotten wood, encrusted with barnacles and draped with seaweed, it looks as if it will collapse into splinters as soon as the magic holding it together is dispelled. On the forecastle, hiding behind the walls and crenelations, there are several black-robed and hooded figures. Presumably they are the rogue necromancers Bellona told you about. On deck – and on the stairs leading up to the forecastle, there are a dozen undead abominations, each of them entirely unique: some have multiple arms and legs, some appear to have been made out of human and animal bodies merged together, and some consist of multiple human corpses moulded into a single being, as if their flesh was as soft and malleable as clay.

Their apparent leader is a walking skeleton, barely more than a few mouldering bones, except they are bound together by a shadowy silhouette that resembles a large, heavy-set man with a blunt nose, close-cropped hair and eyes that that blaze like a smoky bonfire. He is wielding a magical blade decorated with the heraldry of the Korentyne family.

Of course, if not for your magically-enhanced senses, you wouldn't have been able to see him so clearly, or to hear the words that issue from the black chasm of his ruined mouth: "I am chained. I have no choice but to fight you. Please kill me. For real, this time."

His wrath was so terrible that his soul didn't go back to the Wheel when he was slain in battle, you realise. Instead, it lingered by his decomposing corpse, becoming a ghost. Then, after the passage of more than a century, necromancers working for the Aspiti Empire came along and enslaved him.

"A request we'll be happy to grant," says Sildar, gathering magic in his hands. Next to him, Jorantul gives a laconic nod.

However, victory here may not come as easily as they would like. They are attacked on all sides by undead monstrosities, pelted with magic missiles, and hard-pressed by the spectral figure of Admiral Korentyne, who it seems was an excellent swordsman – and who has been magically enhanced by the necromancers, in much the same way that Sildar uses his magic to enhance Jorantul. Although they strike with as much skill and ferocity as usual, reducing several of their foes to mangled piles of mutilated flesh, bone and gristle, you fear that they will be overwhelmed.
 
Last edited:
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 191-200)
Fire on the Water (Part Four)
"I'm going to open some portals," you say. "Catharne, get ready to use your dragon breath. Jana, be prepared to repel anyone – or anything – that tries to strike back at us."

They nod their agreement, seeming ready for action. Your plan is simple: while Egan Korentyne and the undead monstrosities are trying to surround and overwhelm Sildar and Jorantul, you will attack from unexpected angles, seeking to disrupt and damage the undead as much as possible. Hopefully, this will give your beleaguered allies the opportunities they need to strike back against their opponents and win the fight.

Dragon breath is a magical attack designed to do as much damage as possible. Unlike Green Flame's mastery of fire, for example, it isn't very versatile. In fact, it is highly specialized and therefore can only be used to blast whatever is in front of you with a cone of magical energy, which might be flavoured with acid or fire or some other nastiness. Whereas Green Flame can use her fire magic to create a pretty light show to entertain a crowd, a wall of fire to protect her allies, or whatever else she can imagine, dragon breath is only useful for hurting or killing. But that doesn't mean it isn't useful.

You open a portal, just a small one, and peer through it to where a lumbering horror is looming over Jorantul. Which is quite an impressive feat, considering that Jorantul is one of the tallest men you know. "Now!" you cry, taking a step back and indicating to Catharne that she should aim through the hole.

A moment later, she breathes a cloud of hot acid through the portal. It causes the monstrosity to collapses into a heap of melted flesh and old bones. Jorantul is nimble enough to avoid being caught by the spray, while also jabbing at Korentyne with his sword in a snake-fast movement that removes several of the dead admiral's ribs.

At the same time, Catharne's breath attack destroyed the guard rail and the edge of the ship near where she is standing. Fortunately, you aren't going to need to stay there for very long, but you should still be careful. Just in case. Falling into the sea wouldn't kill you or your friends, but it would waste time that would be better spent on other things.

You open another portal, directing Catharne to take another shot. Another monstrosity dissolves into a foul-smelling puddle. And then another, barely a few seconds later. In fact, your tactics are very successful. Given enough space to move and fight without constantly being attacked on all sides, Jorantul is able to disarm Admiral Korentyne – literally, he chops off his swordarm – and then decapitate him.

"Thank you," says the dead man, with apparent sincerity, as he collapses into dust.

So far, Bellona has done an excellent job of preventing the necromancers from using any of their more dangerous spells, limiting them to the largely ineffectual magic missiles they've been pelting Sildar and Jorantul with: beams and balls of energy that bounce harmlessly off your allies' layers of protection. However, you feel the need to reach out to her telepathically and ask, "Could you guide Green Flame and Red Ruin to where other necromancers are hiding out? So we can put an end to this?"

"Raef is already doing that," she replies. "She decided she might as well make herself useful."

"I'm glad to hear it. Thanks for letting me know," you tell her.

Opening another portal, you watch as Sildar and Jorantul run upstairs to confront the necromancers, who briefly manage to hold them off with a magical barrier, until Bellona dispels it. However, that gives the other necromancers enough time to cast another spell that… you're not quite sure what it's supposed to do, but it has a murky and unpleasant feel to it. Actually, it reminds you of a portal spell… but it can't be, right?

You're reminded of one of your lessons with Raef, who at the time was a tall, white-bearded man dressed in wizard robes. While he was teaching you how to use portal magic, he would occasionally get sidetracked and lecture you about various other things he found particularly interesting. Or that were relevant but which you didn't need to know. For instance, he once said, "Dumar's attempt to wipe out all portal mages other than himself was doomed from the start. The basics are too well-known. Scrying, for example, can involve looking through a magical window to a far-off place. Sooner or later, someone would realise they could turn that window into a door and walk through it. Or demon summoning, which involves creating a connection to the Underworld and pulling them through it. How long before the summoners worked out how to strengthen that connection and hold it open, turning it into a gate that would allow passage to and from the Underworld? And how long would it take them realise they could open gates to other places? It's a secret that will inevitably get out, unless Dumar spends most of his time murdering anyone who might realise how to do it."

At the time, you said that Dumar probably wouldn't mind if he had to spend most of his time murdering people, to which Raef conceded the point.

Anyway, you're fairly sure the necromancers are summoning a demon. Or something similar. One of them says, in a sepulchral voice, "We are followers of Luth-a-Nyvech, lord of all that is dead in the sea. He will deal with you."

Obviously, bad things will happen if you let them finish the spell. So what are you going to do?

*

Fire on the Water (Part Five)
Still speaking telepathically, you ask Bellona, "Can you do anything to stop them?"

"I'm trying," she replies, and you can hear the strain in her voice even through the psychic link. "It's… not easy. The ritual is well-prepared."

From which you gather that the necromancers must already have drawn a ritual circle, readied a few components and been ready to cast the spell even before Sildar and Jorantul arrived on their ship – possibly even before you and your friends began your assault upon the undead fleet – but there must be a reason why they haven't used it until now. Presumably, it was meant as a last resort; perhaps they would incur the wrath of their master if they used it when it wasn't absolutely necessary. But now, you've given them the perfect reason to use it: if they don't, they'll soon be dead. Assuming they aren't already partly dead and sustained by forbidden necromancy, of course.

You remember where you've heard the name Luth-a-Nyvech before. He was mentioned in Professor Elthonar's secret journal as a member of the Mystic Path, just like Agon Hurondus, Volric Sym and the others. Apparently, he is a master of water magic and a necromancer who seeks to usurp Teryn the Ghostlord. Which means he must be terrifyingly powerful. More than a match for you and your friends? You hope not. Still, just to make sure, you think it would be best if they were unable to summon him.

Jorantul cuts down one of the necromancers. With a telekinetic shove, Sildar smashes another into the nearest wall so hard you hear his bones shatter. But the spell continues unabated, with seeming inevitability. You feel the tearing of reality – somewhere over the water – and something enormous moving to fill the space that has been torn open.

You need to destroy the ritual circle, you decide, while there is still time. But you're not quite sure where it is. It may be on the floor next to where the necromancers are standing; it may be underneath it. Either way, it must be destroyed.

"Catharne, I need you to take another shot," you say. "Get ready."

You see her salivating as if in anticipation. Then, you open a portal – horizontal, at floor level – and get her to lower her head so she can breathe her acidic spray into it. A moment later, the forecastle where the necromancers are holed up – and where Sildar and Jorantul are doing their best to kill them as quickly as possible – is engulfed in corrosive steam. You're fairly sure the pair of superpowered amnesiac mercenaries are protected by so many layers of defensive magic they won't even feel it, but then you're equally sure you just heard Jorantul mutter, "Ow. That smarts."

All the necromancers are dead, unconscious or otherwise incapable of fighting back. But the summoning spell continues as before. A vast, shadowy shape appears over a stretch of open water, hazy and insubstantial at first but growing increasingly solid and opaque. It looks like a ship, but much larger than any ship you've seen before.

In desperation, you call out to Raef: "They're trying to summon one of the Mystic Path!" You're not sure exactly where he is, but it doesn't seem to matter.

"They are, are they?" he replies, sounding uncharacteristically cold. In the heat and fury of battle, you can't be sure if you're conversing with him telepathically or in the flesh. "Yes, I see it."

He reacts immediately. First, he teleports Sildar and Jorantul out of the way, depositing them onto the deck of the ship where you, Jana and Catharne are standing. They were caught by surprise, so it's not a particularly dignified landing for either of them. Then, it's as if the forecastle where the necromancers performed the ritual has been erased. It appears as if the tower was cut off from the rest of the ship by someone with an incredibly huge and sharp knife, so you assume he must have used a portal to do it.

"Teleported it to the bottom of the sea," he tells you, a note of smug satisfaction in his voice. "Back where it belongs."

You turn to look at the shadowy shape you saw before. It has gone, failed to materialize. As if it was just a fading nightmare.

"Will that have hurt Luth-a-Nyvech, do you think?" you ask, with some curiosity.

"I doubt it. But he'll have felt it, at least."

Considering how ditzy he occasionally seems, it's easy to forget that Raef is an extraordinarily powerful wizard, which means it comes as a pleasant surprise to be reminded of that fact. That he's on your side should be a comforting thought. However, you're reminded that he and all his brothers and sisters were defeated and killed or captured by the Mystic Path – which was decades ago – so how much more powerful must Hurondus and his cronies be now?

After that, the battle is as good as won. Most of the ghost ships begin to crumble, shattering into pieces and then sinking into the depths, reclaimed by Uncle Mishrak once again. Here and there, you see some of the stragglers consumed by emerald flames, or smashed to pieces by a single swipe of Lavokthagua's mighty tail, or… Actually, Sildar and Jorantul seem to think that this is a good time to take a break, so they cheerfully do nothing for a few minutes while they rest and recover from their exertions.

Before long, Aspitolm's dreaded fleet of ghost ships is no more. All that's left is a few spars of driftwood and floating clumps of unidentifiable debris. Flotsam, bobbing on the waves. And nothing else.

"This isn't very dignified," says Lavokthagua, sounding mildly offended that you and the others are all standing on top of his shell.

*

Fire on the Water (Part Six)
By this time, night has fallen. You're tired and your nerves are frazzled, so you don't feel like celebrating immediately. Instead, you go back to the Undersea Palace to rest. And then you start preparing a proper celebration the following morning, which will take place on a small island off the coast of Rivayne, where there is a splendid sandy beach. On one side, it is lapped by azure waves; on the other, there are dunes piled high over many centuries, with scrubby bushes on top and a path leading through a pine forest further inland.

The island is uninhabited, since long experience has taught the Rivayni to stay away from isolated coastal areas where they might be raided and enslaved by the Aspitis. It is a serenely lovely place, of great natural beauty, and you plan to disturb it as little as possible. But that doesn't mean you can't have a wonderful party, in which everyone who took part in your recent victory has been invited to partake.

Jorantul claims to be an excellent cook – and Sildar has backed up his claim – but is unsure as to whether Vardian cuisine will be to everyone's tastes. Apparently, it tends to be very spicy. You see him deep in conversation with Raef as to how portal magic could be used to procure some of his preferred ingredients. Also, Red Ruin seems fascinated with the idea of learning how to cook and has been trailing after them, listening intently to their conversation without showing any signs of understanding it. Perhaps it's fortunate that most of your companions don't actually need to eat.

For instance, Lavokthagua is enormous, too large to be sustained by anything other than magic, which is what keeps him alive and prevents him from being crushed to death beneath his own weight whenever he's not underwater. His existence contravenes a large number of natural laws, which were laid down by the Elder Gods – and the only reason he is able to survive is that one of the Elder Gods said so, thereby proving their laws to be mere guidelines – and it's probably a good thing that he doesn't really need to eat, or you suspect he'd need to eat vast amount of fish or krill or plankton every day, which might prove problematic for the ocean's other inhabitants. Or maybe he'd be like just another whale – there seem to be plenty of them about – and it wouldn't make much of a difference.

Catharne isn't nearly as huge as he is, but magic is what enables her to fly and move about with greater elegance and agility than would be expected of a creature larger than a horse. Also, although her appetite is prodigious, you suspect she doesn't eat as much as she would if she didn't spend most of her time having shapeshifted into the form of a teenage girl. She is a magical being, brought to life by Mishrak's magic, and her life processes are at least partly supernatural.

Similarly, the four elves who joined you in attacking the undead fleet – Raef, Samaya, Green Flame and Red Ruin – were once human, but were almost immediately turned into vessels for the power of the Elder Gods. They are immortal, with no need to eat, drink or sleep. Maybe they'll enjoy sampling new foods, but they don't need to. You doubt any of them have a functioning digestive system. So, if they decide to eat, what will happen to the slurry they are unable to digest? Will the raging furnace of magic inside them convert it into fuel, reducing it little by little into drifting vapour they can breathe out? Or will they eventually be forced to vomit up what their bodies are unable to process? You're not sure you want to think too hard about that.

It occurs to you to wonder how Sildar and Jorantul have lived for several hundred years without seeming to age at all. To what extent are they sustained by Mawroth's divine power? If they didn't eat or drink, or someone tried to suffocate them to death, would they still be kept alive by the Father of Crows? What exactly is going on with them? You're tempted to ask Mishrak if he would examine them, but you're not sure how you would explain it to them or how you would convince them it was a good idea. They're apparently unaware of how long they've lived and how much time has passed since they were banished from their respective homelands. And they have proved oddly resistant to anyone trying to explain it to them.

You needn't have worried. That afternoon, the party is a somewhat muted affair, but everyone appears to be enjoying themselves well enough. The food is delicious, if a little unusual. An entire roast ox has been set aside for Lavokthagua, who seems surprised but grateful. Samaya has brought some of her elf tagalongs with her and decided they might as well make themselves useful by dancing and playing music. Bellona has invited your parents, who seem pleased and proud of what she – and you and all your friends – have accomplished.

While everyone else is busy with their own conversations – including Jana and Catharne, who are gleefully describing the day's heroics to your parents – you lean up against Lavokthagua, who is a small mountain looming up out of the sand.

"Am I but furniture for you to prop yourself up with?" he asks, sounding mildly amused.

"I can move, if you like, uncle," you offer.

"It suppose it makes no real difference. Though I must admit it still feels strange that there's a human who considers herself to be one of my relatives."

"Is that 'strange' in a bad way, or…?"

"Not necessarily. Unusual, for sure. My father – Vlakoroth – wouldn't have allowed anything of the sort. But then, if he had acknowledged that the lives of physical beings other than dragons might have some value to them, he might still be alive. And so might many of my siblings."

"Mishrak is different to your father," you say. It seems like a fairly neutral comment to make, a mere filler to keep the conversation flowing, not likely to provoke an argument or debate.

"Oh, very different. Even though some would say he has taken my father's place," Lavokthagua agrees. "As far as I can tell, the chief difference between them is that Mishrak loves his creations and delights in everything they do. Whereas Vlakoroth saw his creations as extensions of himself. Their triumphs were his triumphs and their failures were aberrations that had to be erased." He pauses, contemplating for a few moments, before continuing, "That's not to say I like everything about Mishrak. He is… very eccentric, isn't he? And he seems to think nothing of using his powers to transform people into other things, for any reason whatsoever. For instance… my old body was unsuited to life underwater, so he turned me into what I am now. A giant turtle."

"Didn't he ask you first?" you ask, taken aback.

"Yes, he did. He was very convincing. I agreed with everything he said. But maybe I shouldn't have. This body still feels very strange to me."

"Well, maybe you should tell him. I'm sure he'd be willing to change you back, if you just asked."

"I don't think I should. Not right now, while I can still be useful to the war effort," he says. "Besides, he was only trying to be kind. He thought he was doing the right thing."

*

Fire on the Water (Part Seven)
"I think he should have made absolutely certain it was what you wanted before he went ahead and did it," you say, feeling indignant on Lavokthagua's behalf.

"He meant well. I suppose he always does," the turtle-dragon replies, sounding drier than the sand he is sprawled on top of.

"Maybe he needs an assistant," you muse. "Someone he can discuss his ideas with – someone who isn't afraid to tell him when they're bad ideas – before he puts them into practice."

"Interesting suggestion," says Lavokthagua, noncommittally. "He's been on his own for so long that I think he'd be greatly shocked to have anyone commenting on his work before he's finished with it."

"Have you tried experimenting with your new body?" you ask. "How strong are you? How fast can you swim? What marvellous feats of endurance can you perform? And so on."

"Oh, it's a wonderful body. Mishrak worked very hard on it. But it isn't my body," he says. "It still feels strange to me, even after several years."

"If you really don't like it, you don't have to keep it," you point out. "You are more than your usefulness to the war effort. Do what is right for you, not for anyone else. If you want your original body back, you should tell Mishrak that."

"I'm not sure what I want," he admits. "But at least fighting in this war gives me a purpose. Without that, I don't know what I would have left."

"Well… when we've beaten the Aspitis at sea, we'll be fighting them on land – on the island of Tolmar, which is where the city of Aspitolm is – and they'll have plenty of fortifications we'll need to get past. And then I'm sure a giant earth dragon with huge burrowing claws will be a valuable ally under those circumstances."

He inclines his head, just slightly. "I'll look forward to it."

"But after that…" You pause, organizing your thoughts, and decide to try a slightly different approach: "During the First Age, before Hurondus kidnapped you, what did you want out of life?"

Another pause, while he considers his answer. Then: "I wanted for nothing. I had my lair, my territory, a minuscule part of Creation I called my own, and I knew it was all mine. I could do whatever I wanted to, so I built my lair strong and secure, hunted because I enjoyed it, ate whatever was tasty, and proudly surveyed my domain from a high vantage point. I was a rough beast, savage and ignorant, with little curiosity or desire to improve myself. The little king of a little river valley. But then I discovered how easily it could all be taken away from me. Hurondus enslaved me, brought me to this unfamiliar time and forced me to guard his home. One of his many homes. For decades, I was magically bound, barely able to move, driven to madness by unending isolation, and I…" He gives a reptilian grimace. "Thanks to my brother, I remember very little of it. Don't think me ungrateful for everything he's done for me. Nevertheless, ever since I was freed, I have been less… complacent than I once was. I cannot rest easy, no matter where I am or in what company. I sleep with one eye open."

It had been your hope that by reminding him of the past, you could encourage him to look to the future. While he was thinking about the life he had before, you could guide him towards thinking about what kind of life he would like to have after the war is over. Would he like to live like he once did, so long ago? At least, that was your intention. But now you hesitate. More and more, you sense that this was a bad idea. Your questions have unearthed too many of Lavokthagua's bad memories.

"I suppose… from a certain point of view, I owe Hurondus my life," he murmurs, as if speaking to you over a vast distance. "I would certainly have died in Vlakoroth's war if I hadn't already been abducted and taken away from my home time. In many ways, I wouldn't be here if not for him."

You do your best to comfort him and express your sympathy by giving him a hug. However, your arms stretch over only a tiny portion of his scaly body.

"What are you doing? If you're trying to measure the length of me, you'll need some tools – a rope or a few pieces of string, perhaps – and not just your twiglike arms."

"I'm trying to hug you. It's something humans do to comfort each other," you inform him.

He spends a few moments in silent contemplation. "Thank you," he says, at last. "I know you mean well. You and Mishrak are well-suited to each other."



After you've finished talking to Lavokthagua, you join your parents by the campfire and try some of the food. It's delicious, but very spicy. You wonder to what extent Red Ruin was allowed to 'help' in its preparation.

"So, what's next? Now you've destroyed the Aspitis' undead fleet, what will be your next trick?" asks your father, playfully.

"I don't know. What do you think will happen next?" you ask.

Your mother takes your question seriously: "The Aspitis have, in effect, lost half of their naval strength. They'll be forced to go on the defensive. While they're doing that, we should press our advantage, retake the isles and get ready to invade Tolmar. Keep attacking and never relent until our enemies have nothing left."

"Which means that fairly soon we might recapture Ismar," says your father. "How do you feel about that, Elys? For most of your life, it was your home."

"Home is the people I love. Wherever they are, I'm home," you declare.

"So, Ismar holds no special place in your heart? It's just another place, as far as you're concerned?" He seems almost saddened by that.

"I doubt the Aspitis have left anything to remind me of my childhood," you point out. "And even if they have, they'll have desecrated it, turned it into a horrible mockery of what it once was."

"Perhaps you're right," he says, with a nod.

"I know I am," you say, in a tone of mock-smugness that has everyone rolling their eyes at you.

*

How to Enter the Underworld (Part One)
Over the next few weeks, into the beginning of the next academic year, you keep to yourself, concentrate on your schoolwork and make a serious attempt to finish reading the book you salvaged from the scattered remnants of Professor Elthonar's office more than two years ago: Kelamon Dumar's How to Enter the Underworld. Having recently met the author – who now calls himself 'Agon Hurondus', an evil archmage allied to the Demon Lords – you feel a pressing need to learn as much about him as possible.

It is plain even from the first few pages that Dumar had an extraordinarily high opinion of himself: if you took his word for it, you would believe him to be the greatest wizard, explorer and researcher ever to have lived. But there is also an edge of insecurity to his words. He seems to have been desperate for fame, praise and recognition. Is that what led him to commit such monstrous acts? Or was there some other reason why he enslaved or murdered Raef's family, sold Samaya to a rapist, and betrayed all of Creation to those who would destroy it?

As you continue to read, you learn that the veil between the Underworld and the western continent of Chamdara is very thin indeed, almost to the extent that it seems like an absentminded Chamdarese traveller could accidentally stumble into the Underworld just by wandering too far in the wrong direction. Because they venerate Teryn the Ghostlord – whom they call 'Tenno the Stranger' – as one of the greatest of all the gods, they have built elaborate tombs over known entrances to the Underworld, trusting the dead to defend them from demonic incursions.

At the north and south poles, buried under many layers of ice, there are great gates through which one could travel to the Underworld. It seems Dumar spent months chipping away at the ice, trying to reach the gates and studying what little he could of the arcane runes they were inscribed with. He came to the conclusion that these gates could also be used to travel to the Dreaming World, the Mirror World and even to the Outer Void, but he was unable to ascertain how or under what circumstances.

In central Mercadia, there is a land named Drakkond, which was once the home of a giant named Drakkar, who welcomed humans into his territory and was on friendly terms with them. Seeking to cause conflict between humans and giants, the Demon Lords murdered him. However, the Drakkondi – the descendents of those humans who first settled on Drakkar's land – still venerate him as the god of their homeland, thousands of years after his death. Many of the local landmarks are named after him: the mountains are called 'Drakkar's teeth', the largest lake is called 'Drakkar's Eye' and so on. One of these landmarks is a cave known as 'the Mouth of Drakkar', in which there is a giant staircase that leads all the way down into the Underworld, although it would take several days to walk that far. Who built it and for what purpose, Dumar had no idea, although apparently it is the subject of a great many myths and legends.

Further north, on the holy island of Lind Faynost, there is a temple that according to rumour was built over a magical portal that can transport pilgrims to the realm of the dead, where they can commune with the souls of their dearly departed. However, Dumar was refused entry, so he was unable to confirm whether or not this was true. Presumably because of this, the associated chapter is the shortest in the book and you wonder why he bothered to include it at all.

Thousands of years ago, a portal opened up beneath the island-city of Ysmaril, causing it to sink beneath the Sea of Wyrms and into the Underworld. In a desperate attempt to save themselves and their possessions, the city's ruling caste made a deal with one of Zora Alishanda's most sinister masks: the King in Rags and Tatters. Now, Ysmaril is partly in the Underworld and partly in the Dreaming World, and it should be possible to use the undersea portal to travel between them. Dumar didn't attempt this because he was wary of the possibility of being trapped there forever. According to him: "It is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of a god."

In the north of Quellonia, near the border between the Kingdom of Merrolan and the many chiefdoms of Goriane, there is a fortified town known as 'the Wormington', underneath which there is an enormous network of tunnels dug by giant earthwyrms – are they related to dragons, you wonder? – in which priceless treasure are reputed to be hidden, guarded by the most terrible monsters, and there are even a few portals to the Underworld in the lower depths. Dumar was able to confirm that its reputation is well-deserved, at least to some extent.

Many people who were ruled over by the first Betruri Empire worshipped demons more-or-less openly, which is why they built their cities around known portals to the Underworld, through which they could send human sacrifices to their diabolic masters. In the thousands of years since then, those portals have been thoroughly sealed and it would take a monumental effort to reopen them. In fact, it might be easier to open a new portal from scratch.

According to a persistent legend, in the labyrinth beneath the Nemazi city of Abydol, it is possible to reach the Underworld by taking the left passage at every fork or crossroads. Dumar was unable to verify this and seems to have been mystified as to how it could be possible, which is presumably why he dedicated several pages to wild speculation.

In West Ardenor, in the lands of Wranni, the Sini and the Dunhas, there are many stories of wicked fairies carrying off their victims into the Underworld, selling them to the Demon Lords or using them as food or entertainment. Various locations where the veil between 'reality' and the Underworld can easily be torn open have been surrounded by rings of standing stones, all of which are heavily warded, studded with arcane runes, and intended to form magical barriers through which demons cannot pass. Dumar didn't seem very impressed – he viewed them as 'amateurish at best' – but he also warns against attempting to use these portals to travel to the Underworld. Even if you were to be successful, you would probably arrive in the middle of demon territory, which is unlikely to be conducive to your long-term wellbeing.

And finally, in the last chapter, Dumar announces his plan to write a sequel, 'How to Get out of the Underworld', In which he will describe the many ways you could escape 'the Place Where the Sun Shineth Not' if you'd inadvertently got yourself trapped there. However, you know from your brief conversation with him that he never got around to writing it.

While you were reading those last few pages, you were in the same room as Jana and some of her friends: Chantilly, Tassin and Opona. They are excitedly discussing the fact that they are now considered to be such accomplished mages they have been offered the opportunity to choose a particular branch of magic they wish to specialize in.

"Obviously, water magic is the best option," says Tassin, with utmost confidence. "There's just so many things you can do with it. Much more versatile than fire."

"I think shadow magic would be better suited to me and my particular set of skills," says Jana. "Besides, I'm… not really a big fan of water."

"Didn't you come from a tiny island in the middle of the Sea of Squalls?" asks Opona with a girlish giggle.

"Yes, but I nearly drowned when I was five years old. Since then, I've never been much of a fan."

"Light magic's what I'm going for. Create illusions, show off with dazzling fireworks, and burn anyone I don't like. Sounds good to me," says Chantilly Poverett.

*

How to Enter the Underworld (Part Two)
"Considering your talent for divination, I'm surprised you're not intending to make a career out of it," you say, indicating the conspicuous bulge in Tassin's pocket, where she has secreted her deck of Fate cards.

Jana and the others look surprised that you have chosen this moment to speak up; even when you're in the same room as them, it's something you don't normally do.

Taking the cards out of her pocket, Tassin starts shuffling them, so quickly that the cards seem to blur in her hands. Even so, it is an apparently absentminded action, so well-practised that she has no need to think about it. "If I had no more ambition than to be a fortune teller in a travelling circus, I'd think about it. But divination is so unreliable and open to interpretation that no one really takes it seriously. No one with any sense, at least."

"I don't see why that'd stop you from making a career out of it," says Jana, with a grin. "There are plenty of nobles – and kings and queens – who have no sense whatsoever. I'm sure you could find yourself a cushy job, telling them the bloody obvious and pretending to be wise."

"Oh, you think I'm a charlatan, do you?" An amused smirk dances over Tassin's lips. "Well, let's see, shall we?" She leans forward, over the table she and her friends are sitting around. Then, in a dreamy, mystical voice, she says, "The Fates have three heads: past, present and future. Always glancing back at what has already been, the first of them sees…" She takes a card from the deck and places it down in front of her. "The Ace of Swords. It stands for justice, excessive power and force, like a hurricane that sweeps away everything in its path. It represents swift and forceful change, which can be destructive but can also be the spark that leads to progress and renewal."

"How is it linked to justice?" asks Chantilly, who has been listening with rapt attention.

"Punishment for wrongdoing. As you have sown, so you shall reap," Tassin replies. "If one has sown misery and discord, it will be returned to them, tripled in size and ferocity. On the other hand, those who've lived blameless lives have nothing to fear."

"Obviously, things have changed recently, since Zora Alishanda's been freed," says Jana. "Swift and forceful change, yup. We can only hope it'll lead to progress and renewal."

"Justice as well," you point out. "Melphior certainly got what he deserved."

With a satisfied nod, Tassin says, "One head sees what's here and now." She puts down the next card: "The Hanged Man. Something must be sacrificed if something else is to be gained. Valurhiag sacrificed his life to save his kingdom from the dread Oudagorgon. Joram Queldrake and several of his companions sacrificed their lives for the sake of all Creation. And the woman who became the goddess Lacuna dangled from a tree for nine days and nights in exchange for forbidden knowledge and secrets. You too may need to sacrifice something to gain whatever it is you seek."

"I suppose that's why we're here at school. Sacrificing our time and energy in the hope of getting a good job at the end of it," says Chantilly.

"Also, the Hanged Man can represent a period of waiting and indecision, a time for careful consideration, during which you shouldn't – or perhaps there is no way to – take a step forward or back," Tassin adds.

"So, we're stuck here? What if we need to go to the privy?" asks Jana, grinning.

Tassin rolls her eyes at that, but doesn't bother to reply.

"And the next card?" you ask. "What awaits us in the future?"

Slowly, deliberately, she takes the third and final card from the deck and places it down in front of her. "The Ten of Skulls. The end is inevitable, but there is one last obstacle you must surmount: a pile of grinning skulls in a pool of blood. They represent a final ordeal you must overcome before you can achieve the goal you seek."

Opona shivers at that. "Ominous."

The meaning seems clear enough to you: the war against Aspitolm will soon come to an end. You have a good chance of victory, but that doesn't mean it won't be difficult and costly. Nevertheless, you're convinced it will be worthwhile in the end, when you and your allies – including all the gods who've sided with you in the past – will have a chance to build a new and better world. So long as the Mystic Path don't get in the way.

"Ah… thank you, Tassin," you say, after a moment's pause. "That was most enlightening."

"Hey, Elys is a princess and she seems to think your fortune-telling is worth listening to," says Jana, giving Tassin a sly nudge. "Maybe she'd be willing to offer you a job? Royal soothsayer or something like that?"

"I think I'd rather be a water mage. But thank you for the suggestion."

"Water magic is extremely useful, especially at sea," you agree. "But I think you've underestimated the usefulness of fire magic. I mean, if you were living in a cold climate, don't you think it'd be lovely to be warm all the time?"

"Maybe, but I live in Quellonia, which is close enough to the equator that parts of it are undergoing desertification," says Tassin.

"Um, you could use water magic to dive deep underwater, but it wouldn't keep you warm. Fire magic is what you'd need for that."

"Only a tiny amount. Barely more than a cantrip," she points out.

"If you want to be a war mage, you should definitely consider learning fire magic," says Chantilly. "But most of us don't. We'd rather be well-paid to do something safe and more interesting than throwing fireballs at someone."

"But I don't suppose you have much of a choice," says Opona, giving you a shrewd glance. "As the Chosen of a god, you have to be ready to defend what's his."

"Elys does much more than that," Jana staunchly defends you. "She's a good person, who fights against slavery and tyranny!"

"It's almost as if you live in a different world to the rest of us," says Tassin, shaking her head and giving a snort of laughter.

*

Revenge Is Poison (Gareth's POV)
After he had been confronted with incontrovertible proof of his crimes – in front of a court filled with shocked noblemen and women – Gerrod Burntree had fled, given inhuman speed and stamina by the wicked spirits who were his allies. Gareth and Yslena had pursued him as quickly as they could, though it quickly became apparent that they little chance of catching him.

Then, at the entrance to the King's Forest, he turned to face them. He was a lean, sinewy individual with a long face, dressed in muddied finery, which he'd bought with the wealth he'd stolen from his victims. And he was surrounded by shadowy silhouettes, vague wisps and shapes in the air, and dozens of glowing eyes. They were the spirits of the wild, of forest and swamp and moorland, of animals and plants and insects, and all of them had – or believed they had – good reason to fear and hate all of humankind. Except perhaps for Gerrod Burntree, who was their tool.

He seemed to want to talk: "My mother was a maidservant at Greygor Keep. She was raped and abused by master, Lord Villiars. When she gave birth to his son, she got the blame for what he'd done. They called her a scheming harlot. As if there was anything she could have done to resist his advances. She was thrown out into the cold, with her babe in arms and barely more than the clothes she happened to be wearing at the time. I suppose she must have hoped she could move to another city and begin a new life, but she never got the chance. She fell ill and died by the side of the road. I was left alone and helpless. And then the spirits found me. They raised me, showed me what had happened to my mother and prepared me to take revenge in her name. That's why I killed the Villiars family."

"You killed more than a hundred people in Greygor Keep, with the help of your plague spirit friend," said Yslena, icily calm. "Only a few of them were members of the nobility. Most of them were servants. Cooks, stableboys, maids just like your mother…" A savage smirk, like the slash of a knife, spread itself across her face. "And you would have gone on to kill thousands more. Is that how you honour her memory? By mass-murdering innocent people?"

"A necessary evil," Gerrod replied, tonelessly. "For too long, a bunch of useless aristocrats have preyed upon this country – on its people and on everything else – and they will continue to do so, since I've failed to stop them. What a waste."

"You're like me," Gareth realised. "For a long time, I was consumed by the need for revenge. I killed a lot of people. Tortured and murdered them. And it wouldn't surprise me if some of them were innocent."

"And how did you manage to redeem yourself?" asked Gerrod, in a voice tinged with mockery.

"The love of a good woman," said Gareth, with a glance at Yslena. "And quite a lot of community service."

Gerrod sneered and shook his head. "A pox on that. You may have exposed me, but that doesn't mean I won't find another way to carry out my mission. After I kill you, of course."

He raised a hand. The spirits gathered around him, like a storm cloud blotting out the horizon, and Gareth knew there was no way of avoiding a fight. Of course, he wasn't sure if he'd even want to avoid a fight. Yslena certainly wouldn't; she wanted revenge for her sister, Joyzelle, who'd married into the Villiars family, and all of her little nieces and nephews. He didn't think she was wrong to want that, but it meant that the cycle of revenge had no end to it.

A wave of spirits rushed at them, trying to overwhelm them, but Yslena had surrounded them both with an invisible shield. Her sword was charged with magical flames and she seemed intent on cutting a path through to where Gerrod was standing.

Gareth was by no means defenceless. He had a few new tricks up his sleeve. He'd been speaking to Emerijk Kunrath, one of his daughter's friends, who happened to be a skilled alchemist. Apparently, there were a number of Sambian alchemists who were underpaid and unappreciated in their homeland, so Kunrath had persuaded them to take Mishrak's coin and join him in setting up a factory in the Undersea Palace. They were making explosive powders, unguents to promote swift healing, oils that could be used to magically enhance weapons for a short time, and many other little things that would be useful in the war against Aspitolm. Gareth had bought a selection of their creations, which should be a nasty surprise for anyone who thought he was nothing more than a man with a sword.

First, a scattering of explosive powder, which scattered the spirits it touched, with howls of pain and dismay. Then, he drew his sword and anointed it with an oil blessed by the lesser gods of fire and the forge, anathema to the hateful nature spirits who were currently leagued against him. And then… well, he'd keep fighting.

However, he had a few concerns: there were so many spirits that it was entirely possible that he and his beloved wife would be overwhelmed before long. In battle, Yslena often seemed like an unstoppable juggernaut, but even she had limits. It would be good to have some reinforcements around about now.

'Mishrak, I don't know if you can hear me, but we really need some help,' he muttered under his breath. He wasn't a devoted worshipper of any god, but his relationship with the Dragon of the Depths was closer than most, even if it had always been rather transactional. Still, his daughter was Mishrak's Chosen – and Elys would be very upset if anything bad happened to her parents – so it seemed certain that he'd be motivated to help.

But how quickly would help arrive? Would Gareth and Yslena already be dead by then?

After another few moments of frantic fighting, a hole appeared in the air, as if a window was hanging in space with nothing to support it. Elys stepped through it, dressed in her school uniform and looking mildly irritated. Jana followed just a second behind her, similarly dressed.

"I don't suppose anyone wants to explain what's going on here?" asked Elys, looking around at the swarm of angry spirits, Gerrod Burntree who appeared to have become a larger and more monstrous version of himself, and her parents who'd used the momentary distraction to take a quick breather behind another invisible shield.

"He and his spirit friends have killed hundreds of innocent people, including your Aunt Joyzelle," said Yslena, pointing an accusatory finger at Gerrod.

"And now he's trying to kill us," Gareth added.

"Yes, yes, let's just get on with it." Gerrod sneered. "Kill me if you can."

*

Family Matters (Part One)
You intend to open a portal and blast Gerrod Burntree – and the nature spirits who are his allies – from an unexpected angle. However, there are several problems with that plan: opening a portal takes time, effort and concentration, as does using dragon breath. If Catharne was by your side, there would be no difficulty: you could open the portal while she blasted them. Jana can't help you with this – she doesn't know portal magic or dragon breath – so you must do it by yourself, which takes much longer than you would like. Unless Gerrod and the spirits are willing to wait until you're finished, they will attack first.

Fortunately, your parents are a distraction they cannot ignore. Wrapped in layers of protective shielding, with a sword that flashes like fire or lightning, she forces her way through the swarm of spirits, even as they use their magic against her, seeking to tangle her in vines or cause her flesh to rot and wither. Your father stays close to her, in her shadow, where he can rely on her shields. His sword is coated in something that enables him to cut through the spirits easily. From time to time, he throws handfuls of an explosive dust that reminds you of something you've seen Professor Kunrath use. Together, your parents move inexorably onwards, towards Gerrod Burntree.

However, he has other ideas: he seems intent on attacking you. By this time, his muscles are bulging, he has grown achingly tall, and you hear a crunching and a tearing and a cracking of bones. His appearance becomes increasingly bestial, with a growth of shaggy fur, nails lengthening into sharp claws, and fangs protruding from his mouth. It sounds like a painful transformation. You are reminded of Hrolmar the Wolf, an old friend of your parents, who became a werewolf after he was possessed by a wild animal spirit. Over time, he made peace with his unwelcome passenger and gained control over his transformations, but it doesn't seem like Gerrod has managed that. Or perhaps his inhuman masters won't allow him to believe he has any kind of control over them.

Jana rushes to your defence. "Big, strong monster. Not too agile," she says, conversationally, as if she were examining a specimen in Belle's laboratory rather than getting ready to fight for her life. "Sildar taught me how to defend myself against something like this. It can't kill what it can't hit." Then, she seems to blur into motion, becoming supernaturally fast and nimble, leaping and darting around Gerrod, much too fast for him to have a chance of catching her.

By this time, the portal you just opened up is not in a particularly useful position, but nevertheless you use it to blast the swarm of spirits from behind. Some of them are reduced to mere wisps of smoke or steam, vanishing on the breeze, but others are able to use their own magic to protect themselves, dispersing your dragon breath before it can kill more than a few of them. Actually, is 'kill' the right word? As long as their domains survive, they will eventually be reborn, with their memories intact. The only way to kill them completely is to destroy whatever tree, rock, strand of pondweed they belong to. And if you did that… Well, apart from anything else, it would take much too long.

For now, despite your best efforts, you are unable to kill them. Or even to do much damage to them. You close the portal and consider your next move. Jana won't last forever. Sooner or later, she'll tire or make a mistake, Gerrod will strike a decisive blow, and that will be the end of her.

*

Family Matters (Part Two)
Taking to the air, you stare down at where Gerrod Burntree is getting increasingly frustrated with his inability to hit Jana. She is amazingly agile and evading his every move. But such magic always comes with a cost. How long can she keep it up?

Again, you intend to blast Gerrod with your dragon breath. However, a large mass of spirits has evidently decided that you are their most dangerous opponent. They swarm you, all at once, and you are forced to defend yourself.

Your dragon breath is ineffective against them. It would appear that they have found a way to protect themselves from it, at least to an extent. You will have to try something else.

Fortunately, you have other tricks available to you. One is your mastery of sound magic, which you rarely use despite the fact that it has proven its worth on multiple occasions and your enemies rarely have an effective defence against it.

Sure enough, the spirits are frightened and disoriented by the noises that come out of nowhere, like miniature explosions that have no real force behind them, and you are able to telekinetically push them aside. For the first time, you have a clear shot at Gerrod Burntree. It occurs to you that he might be just as vulnerable to sound magic as his spirit allies were. After all, since he has transformed, his ears have lengthened, which suggests he has an acute sense of hearing, just like some of the animal predators whose characteristics he seems to have borrowed.

You put this theory to the test using an intense burst of sound that should be beyond the range of human hearing. An agonized roar issues from his snarling mouth. He comes to an abrupt halt and clamps his hands over his ears.

Panting for breath and looking faintly nauseous, Jana still manages to take advantage of his distraction: she slashes the back of his legs with her cold iron blades, doing her best to hamstring him. He topples forward, screaming in pain. And then your mother comes along and – rather unsportingly, you think – cuts his head off.

When they see that their puppet is dead, most of the nature spirits decide to flee immediately. The rest of them disperse when they realise the extent to which their numbers have dwindled. None of them have the courage to fight on when they don't vastly outnumber their enemies. In a few moments, they have all gone. You, your parents and Jana are left behind, at the edge of the woods, with Gerrod's corpse lying decapitated in the mud.

"We'll need proof that he's dead," says your mother, picking up his misshapen head. His demise doesn't seem to have ended his transformation, at least not completely.

"What's that supposed to prove?" you ask, gazing at the ghastly trophy. "It's hideous. And it looks nothing like him."

"Maybe the transformation will wear off before long," your mother replies, though she doesn't seem entirely convinced by her own words.

Your father heaves a sigh of relief. "We won. Hurrah."

"Say that like you mean it." Jana smirks amusedly. "Hurrah!"

"I don't think you two should go back to school now," says your mother, glancing critically at you and Jana. "Why not take the rest of the day off?"

You are dusty and windswept while Jana is covered in blood and muck. Both of you would benefit from a chance to wash yourselves and change your clothes. You wouldn't want to go back to school looking like this. And your mother seems intent on making sure you don't have to.

"That would be nice," you say. "But what should we do instead?"

"I don't know if you've studied Quellonia's geography in detail," says your mother, striking a thoughtful pose. "How well do you know this area?" She gestures all around, at the city behind her, at the farmlands and at the woods that seem to stretch far beyond the horizon.

"Not at all," you admit.

"Well, that's the city of Perganot. My father's estate is near here. Your grandfather, Lord Lymond Sayce, the Count of Norrange. I think you should meet him."

"No doubt he'll want to reward you for avenging his daughter," says your father, with a chuckle. "Joyzelle, I mean."

"Uncle Elward will be there, won't he?" you say, trying to show that you've been paying attention.

"Actually, it's more likely he'll be in the city, busy with legal and financial matters. The tedious business of ruling wisely and well," says your mother. "Your grandfather is an old man and has been handing more and more of his responsibilities over to Elward; even so, he is still the Count of Norrange."

Your father raises a knowing eyebrow at you. "An enormously wealthy and powerful nobleman. An acquaintance worth cultivating, I'm sure."

"Do you think we could persuade him to help with the war effort?" you ask.

He nods. "Oh, I'm sure of it."

Jana looks sceptical. "In which case, why hasn't he done it already?"

"Maybe he was waiting for Izzy or Elys to ask him," says your father, with a mischievous smirk.

Folding her arms and frowning, your mother says, "I would think less of him if that were the case."

*

Family Matters (Part Three)
The Sayce family manor is a couple of miles away. It would take you over an hour to walk there, if you didn't use your portal magic to shorten the journey. No one objects to your doing so, presumably because they're all tired after the battle with Gerrod Burntree and the idea of continuing to exert themselves – even with a leisurely stroll – doesn't appeal to them. Not when you're offering them such a convenient alternative.

As you pass quickly through the intervening landscape, you notice orchards where the trees are heavy with fruit that seems to glisten with ripeness, where sweet and sharp scents come wafting on the breeze, and a driveway wide enough for a dozen carriages to pass side-by-side, before you come to a palatial manor house built out of white marble.

You are accosted by several house guards and servants, who are appalled to be visited by such a dirty, scruffy and disreputable group of adventurers, especially since your mother is still holding Gerrod's severed head. However, when the name 'Yslena' is mentioned, their attitude completely changes. Putting on fawning, ingratiating smiles, they welcome you into the manor house, where you are offered food, hot baths and clean clothes. You take the opportunity to luxuriate in warm, soapy water for longer than you probably should.

Afterwards, when you are drying yourself off, Jana comes in, wearing practical clothes emblazoned with the livery of the Sayce family, and helps you get dressed. You are astonished by the gown you are expected to wear: olive green and pale gold, made of silk, which may never have been worn before.

"This must have cost more than most ordinary people earn in their entire lives," you say, picking at it.

"Your family is absurdly rich, princess," says Jana, with a slight quirk of her lips that might yet blossom into a smile. "Didn't you know?"

"My mother's family," you remind her. "My father's parents were poor farmers."

"I wonder what the Sayces thought about that. They probably expected their daughter to marry a high nobleman, maybe even a king, but instead she chose to marry a penniless vagabond."

"My father is a king. King of Ismar and Windskil."

"I wonder if they see it that way."

"Her dowry… They gave it to her. She used it to buy a horse, weapons and armour," you remember.

"Seems to me they could have given her all that without any need for her to spend her dowry on it," says Jana, with an affronted sniff.

"My point is: they wouldn't have allowed her to spend her dowry if they expected her to marry well. From what I've heard, she was a boisterous little ruffian, so…"

"Maybe they were just trying to get her out of the way so her sweet and ladylike younger sister could take her place," Jana suggests.

"Aunt Joyzelle. But now she's dead," you say. "And we just avenged her."

There is a thoughtful silence after that. Finally, you take a deep breath, just to make sure your new gown isn't too tight, and say, "I suppose I'd better meet my grandfather for the first time. Who knows what we'll have to say to each other?"

"Be very careful," Jana warns you. "Burntree may be dead, but that doesn't mean there aren't plenty of intrigues going on around here."

A short while later, when you come out of your room – the room that has been set aside for you – a servant leads you to where your parents are waiting. Your mother looks as young and lovely as you have ever seen her, in a dress that has clearly been cut to show off her muscular form, like a warrior queen from a fairytale. Tall, handsome and urbane, with only a light dusting of grey about his temples hinting at his true age, your father is bedecked in martial finery, as regal as any king who was born into the role.

"Wow! You look amazing!" you gush at them both.

"Thank you, Elys." Your mother gives you a beaming smile. "I'm flattered."

"It wasn't just flattery. I've never seen you looking so… um…" Unable to think of the right word, you look at Jana for help.

"Incredible," she mutters, fanning herself and trying not to look at your mother.

You give her a hard and unfriendly stare. "Yes, exactly."

Trying to suppress his mirth, your father says, "Very flattering indeed."

Your mother swiftly changes the subject: "My father is out on the veranda. We've been invited to meet him there. Shall we go now?"

"Yes, let's," you say, with a nod.



Out on the veranda, in the golden light of late afternoon, you see your grandfather sitting on a comfortable chair, gazing out over the picturesque landscape of rolling hills, fields and trees, all of which belongs to him. He is a portly old man with a white beard, dressed in a military uniform, with a walking stick propped up next to his chair. Although he is not bald – or even balding – his hair is much thinner than it would have been when he was a younger man. As you approach, he turns to look at you with rheumy eyes, peering over his thick spectacles.

"So you have come," he murmurs. "My daughter. I wasn't sure if I'd see you again before I died."

At that, your mother can't seem to restrain herself from rushing over to him and tenderly, gingerly, carefully embracing him. "Father," she says, on the verge of tears.

"How is it you look so young?" he asks. "It's as if you haven't aged a day since the last time I saw you."

"Mishrak the dragon-god healed Gareth when he was on the verge of death, which made him look younger," she explains, indicating your father. "And he offered to do the same for me. I accepted, of course."

"Ah. As a student of the Nine Mysteries, I should have moved beyond human flaws such as jealousy and vanity," says Lord Lymond Sayce, with a faint snort of laughter. "Nevertheless…"

"My daughter is Mishrak's Chosen, which is why he gave us special treatment."

"Yes, my granddaughter. The only grandchild I have left," he says, looking at you. "I… ah, I'm not sure what to say. Should I compliment you on your beauty? Do you care about such things? Or do you have martial ambitions like your mother? Or…" He pauses, lost in thought. "What does the Chosen of Mishrak want out of life?"
 
Chosen by the Dragon God (Chapters 201-210)
Family Matters (Part Four)
"I want to make the world a better place. Not just for me and the people I know, but for everyone," you reply. "Right now, I'm trying to put an end to the Aspiti Empire's dreams of conquering and enslaving the rest of the world."

"Hence the war," he murmurs. "And how can I help with that?"

"Well, Norrange is one of Rivayne's richest and most populous counties, so I was hoping you could send some of your troops to fight in the war."

"I already have." He takes a deep breath. "When my king asked for soldiers, money and supplies with which to fight against Aspitolm, I gave them to him. I've always done my duty. Even now, Norrange continues to send food and other essentials southwards to where they are needed for the war effort." There is a creak as he leans back in his chair and closes his eyes for a moment. "Rivayne's military might is – and always has been – much greater than that of Aspitolm. The Kingdom of Rivayne stretches across more than three hundred thousand square miles. It has multiple great cities whereas Aspitolm has only one. In fact, the 'Aspiti Empire' now consists of a single city and an island covered in slave plantations." Opening his eyes again, he fixes you with a hawklike stare. "What Rivayne lacks – and Aspitolm has always excelled at – is a way of using its strength effectively. Power to a point. Imagine, if you will, that Rivayne is a huge stone club whereas Aspitolm is a rapier. In a duel, the man with the rapier would most likely have stabbed the man with the club several times before he could even lift it."

You pause, unsure of how to answer.

"I don't think throwing more men or money at a problem is the best way to solve it. Your patron, Mishrak, is supposed to be vastly wealthy, so if that was all it took you wouldn't need my help. Besides, Norrange is Rivayne's breadbasket and – at this time of year, certainly – its men and women are needed to gather in the harvest. We won't win the war if our people starve."

"So, what do you suggest?" you ask.

He gives a helpless shrug. "I don't know. I'm too old to fight and it's not like I've researched the war in any detail. Hmm…"

"Rivayne's navy isn't worth much. Admiral Moggsley seems more concerned with correcting other people's grammar and word choices than doing his job effectively," says your mother, scowling. "And yes, it's true that Rivayne has a strong army, but it's no use if it's just standing around waiting to be transported across the ocean. I'm surprised King Marc didn't send at least some of them home for the harvest."

"Oh, he did. But that doesn't change the fact that most of them have done nothing but wait, train their skills and perform garrison duties for a number of years."

It occurs to you that maybe Lord Lymond Sayce, the Count of Norrange, would have enough political clout to remove Admiral Moggsley from his current position and replace him with someone competent. Or at least someone who knows when to stay quiet, follow instructions and listen to good advice.

"I'm surprised you haven't hired mercenaries. The Varzi of the Avanni Empire are always eager for a good fight," says your grandfather. "And their God-Empress would probably approve. The Avanni and the Aspitis have gone to war several times in the past. There's bad blood between them."

"Mercenaries." You frown. "How can we trust them not to betray us if they get a better offer?"

"If Mishrak lives up to his reputation, I doubt there's any chance the Aspitis will be able to outbid him." Your grandfather puts on a thoughtful frown that makes his wrinkled face look even older. "It's all about reputation. No one would hire a mercenary they didn't think could be trusted not to stab them in the back at the first opportunity, which is why most mercenaries deliberately cultivate a reputation for being reliable and do their best to live up to it."

"So, they'd either have to be desperate or the Aspitis would have to offer them an enormous sum of money for a one-time job," you surmise. "Which is exactly what I was afraid of."

"Let it be known that Mishrak will pay handsomely for information leading to the capture of Aspiti spies," your father suggests. "They'll find it difficult to turn any of our allies against us if the people they talk to are more interested in turning them in for the bounty than listening to what they have to say."

"Also, the Varzi like to think of themselves as honourable warriors, so they would harshly punish any of their fellows who tried to betray us," your mother adds. "Even if they were tempted by the money, I think it's unlikely any of them would take the risk of being exiled or executed."

"Jorantul is a Varzi, even if he was exiled hundreds of years ago," Jana murmurs. "I wonder why that was. And how would they react to him if they saw him now?"

While the conversation has been continuing around you, you've been considering something else: over the years, the Sayce family has intermarried with a great many powerful families, not just in Rivayne but in the other nations of Greater Quellonia, as well as a few Wranni clans and various others. Is there a way you could exploit those familial bonds for the sake of getting more support for the war against Aspitolm? Maybe not for the sake of getting more soldiers and supplies – like your grandfather said, you probably don't need any more than you already have – but it might help you to deprive the Aspitis of some of the resources and trade partners they have, or to get some advisors with the skills and expertise the Rivayni navy sorely needs. Maybe you should ask your grandfather about that?

*

Family Matters (Part Five)
"Aspitolm's wealth is based on trade. How would you suggest we make it more difficult for them?" you ask, even as your mind is already considering various possibilities.

"Find ways to hamper their trade," says your grandfather. "The Sea of Squalls is vast, so I wouldn't suggest splitting up your fleet and trying to patrol it. Not unless you want to be defeated in detail." He gives a snort that might signify amusement or impatience, but you can't tell which. "Instead… you have plenty of skilled mages on your side. Make good use of them. Have them scry Aspitolm from a distance, make a note of which ships enter and leave port there, as well as what they buy and sell, and then send your warships to capture and impound them when they're out in the middle of the ocean."

"Might that have negative diplomatic consequences?" you ask, trying to think of potential flaws in this plan. "I can't imagine that Aspitolm's trade partners will be happy if we impound their ships."

"You're already at war with the Aspitis, so whatever you do to their trade ships won't make any difference. Do you care if they start to hate you more than they already do? And anyway, many of those who trade with Aspitolm… aren't supposed to. For centuries, Queli and Aspiti have been bitter enemies, but there are still those from Epiny and various other coastal cities who will happily trade with Aspitolm, even if their rulers wouldn't approve. Greed is a powerful motivator." Your grandfather sighs heavily. "It's the same with the Avanni. I'd advise you to visit Epiny's ruling council, the God-Empress of the Avanni – or her representatives, at least – and all the others. Persuade them that continuing to trade with Aspitolm isn't in their best interests. Then, when you arrest the traders and impound their ships, they won't have anyone to complain to."

There is a pause. Lord Lymond looks like he is pondering something. "Ah… the Sambian Empire won't like it and I doubt there's any way you could persuade them, but they've got too many problems of their own, so it's vanishingly unlikely that they'll stir themselves on Aspitolm's behalf. Expect to receive a few strongly-worded letters, but no worse than that. Similarly, the southern nations of Tsotchewan, Ekaiziyo, Songaraya and so on are too far away. It's already a long and difficult journey for them. Seize a few of them, confiscate their goods and free their slaves, and the rest will soon realise they shouldn't bother. Besides, as I understand it, those nations have a system where forced labour is a punishment for serious crimes that don't warrant the death penalty. Those labourers are supposed to be treated humanely and released after a few years, but often they're sold into slavery instead. Because corrupt leaders are a problem everywhere. But if the risks are too great and the chances of reward are too slim, I don't see why they'd bother. Pile on the pressure and they'll think twice about it."

"And then, in the end, when we've taken away all of their business partners, Aspitolm will be all alone," says Jana, as if to summarize your recent discussion.

"Yes, precisely," says your grandfather. "Since the Aspitis import most of their food, if you prevent them from trading it won't be long before they're struggling to feed themselves. They'd be fools if they didn't have a stockpile set aside in case of a siege, but the sooner you can force them to eat into it the more they'll struggle. Of course, Tolmar is a large island, so they could easily grow enough food to support themselves if they were willing to plough over their cash crops and grow cereal grains instead. But that would take too long and there are too many rich and powerful landowners who would complain vociferously. Unless you dally for several years before invading, they'll never get it done in time to make any difference."

As the conversation has progressed, his voice has taken on a harsh, rasping quality. A servant brings him a glass of wine, which he drinks gratefully.

"The innocent will be the first to suffer: the slaves, the poor and the destitute who've never had a say in anything that's ever happened in Aspitolm. They're the ones who'll starve," says your grandfather, after a pause, even as he continues to sip his wine. They'll die in their thousands while the rich and powerful live in the lap of luxury until the very end. Doesn't that bother you?"

"Of course it bothers me!" you declare. "But I don't see what else we can do. Are you saying we shouldn't invade Aspitolm – or put an end to slave trade – stop them committing any more atrocities?"

"Obviously not. But whatever you do – whatever the leaders of your coalition choose to do – you should be aware of the consequences," he replies. "It would be easy to think of the war against Aspitolm as a straightforward confrontation between good and evil. In many ways, it is. But things are rarely so simple as they are in fairytales." Even as he says that, he gives your mother a fond glance. "Still, you don't need me to tell you that."

"It seems to me that we should try to end the war as quickly as possible, which would be much easier if Rivayne could use its full strength against the enemy. And one of the things that has so far prevented it from doing so is Admiral Moggsley. He should be removed and replaced by someone competent as soon as possible." Then, smiling sweetly, you say, "Grandfather, will you use your political power and influence to help us with that?"

"I will," he promises. "Starting tomorrow, I'll send a few letters to my friends in high places. Moggsley will be lucky if he still has a job by the end of the month."

"They'll promote him to some meaningless sinecure, praise him and give him dozens of undeserved honours," says your father, with a dismal sigh. "But as long as it gets him out of the way, I suppose it doesn't matter."

"Just so," says Lord Lymond Sayce, inclining his head just slightly. "Now, is there anything else I can do for you?"

*

Family Matters (Part Six)
"May I have a hug?" you ask, spreading your arms wide.

"Be gentle," he says, with a wry smile. "I doubt my old bones could withstand your full strength."

He leans forward slightly, allowing you to gather your arms around him. In spite of his words, he feels remarkably robust. Beneath the soft fabric of his expensive clothes, he feels as tough as if he had been carved out of teak.

"And I suppose I should hug you as well, father," says Yslena, with a smirk. "If it isn't an imposition."

Lord Lymond looks mildly taken aback. "Motherhood has mellowed you, it would seem," he murmurs.

"I was never that bad, was I?" she asks, with a raised eyebrow.

He pauses, looking contemplative. "You wanted to be taken seriously. That's no bad thing."

Therefore, as you withdraw, your mother takes your place and enfolds her father in a gentle embrace.

"I have one last favour to ask," he says, after she releases him and takes a step back. "I can only hope that you won't be required to do anything, but…" He takes a deep, shuddering breath. "It is an inescapable fact that I am going to die soon. After I'm gone, Elward will take my place. He has no children of his own, so he has designated a young man named Jesric Baines as his heir. Jesric is my great-grandnephew, so his claim to these lands is as good as any other, except for yours, of course–" He gives significant glances to you and your mother. "–but Elward is in late middle age and not in the best of health, so it is entirely possible that these lands and the title of 'Count of Norrange' will be passed on to Jesric sooner than anyone would like. And then… if everyone behaves sensibly and honourably, there won't be any problems. However, the world is filled with smallminded, greedy people for whom honour means less than the dirt they tread underfoot. It is entirely possible that some of my cousins may be nursing a grudge over having been passed over in the succession. Perhaps they think their claim to my lands and titles is better than Jesric's and they will try to prove it through force of arms. I would be grateful if you would prevent that, if it becomes necessary."

"You want us to prevent a civil war," you surmise. "Have you told King Marc about this?"

"If his advisors are at all competent, he should already know." Your grandfather gives a dismissive snort.

"But it's possible that someone may need to keep him informed. If not now, then closer to the time," Your mother points out.

"I have little choice but to leave that up to you – or Elward – or Jesric himself, perhaps. No doubt I will be long dead before my worries become anything more than vague predictions of the future. Still, I feel it is my duty to prepare for the worst, even if I won't be there to see it." He pauses, glances at you, and continues, "Of course, if you wanted to take the County for yourself, you have the best claim and I doubt that anyone could stop you. But I don't see why you would want to. You are already the Chosen of a god, with power and influence over a large part of Creation, so why would you give that up to become a moderately important noblewoman? You've already outgrown this bucolic little land. Still, you seem like a compassionate person, so… please remember that when the rich squabble, the poor suffer. When wars break out, it is usually the poor who are forced to fight, who have their homes and farms burned down, and are horribly mistreated and left to starve. That is what I would like to avert, with your help."

"I'll do what I can to prevent a civil war," you say. "But I hope there'll be no need."

"As do I," he says, inclining his snow-white head. "Alas, in this life, we don't always get what we might wish."

After that, he invites you and your family to dinner. A relatively small family dinner, with no more than five courses and only a few people seated around the table: you, your grandfather, Jana, your parents, Uncle Elward and Aunt Raene, and Jesric Baines. Apparently, for most of the day, Elward and Raene have been hard at work in the city of Perganot, serving as its rulers, administrators and highest court of justice, and Jesric has been watching and learning from them.

There is soup, then salad, then a main course consisting of guinea fowl, which tastes very much like chicken, and roasted vegetables in a rich gravy, followed by a cheeseboard and then dessert, which consists of meringues with whipped cream and strawberries. Along the way, your grandfather takes this opportunity to introduce you to various vegetables you may not have encountered before, all of which come from the far-western continent of Chamdara and have only been transplanted to Quellonia relatively recently: tomatoes, potatoes, soy beans and various others. Apparently, ever since the days when Chamdara was cut off from the Wheel – when they couldn't be sure that dead animals' ghosts wouldn't follow them around forever, or cause their carcasses to reanimate in the middle of the cooking process, or make a bid for freedom even while they were being chewed up and swallowed – many Chamdarese peoples have had a cultural aversion to eating meat, so the goddesses Lyssa and Nyssa conjured various new fruits and vegetables to enrich their diets and make sure they were getting the nutrients they required.

You notice that while this conversation is going on, Jana is silent and watchful, alert and ready to combat anything that might threaten you. It's clear that she's taking her role as your handmaiden seriously, but you find yourself missing her usual irreverent joking behaviour.

All in all, it is a good meal and a rather pleasant evening. Your parents decide to stay the night while you and Jana resolve to return to the Engelram Academy.

"We don't want Catharne to worry about us any more than she already is," you explain.

"Goodnight, Elys," says your grandfather. "And may good fortune go with you."

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part One)
A few weeks after your meeting with your grandfather, you hear that Admiral Moggsley has been sidelined into an administrative role, where he will undoubtedly spend his time lecturing his secretarial staff as exactly how they should fill in their paperwork, the original meanings of various archaic words, and a thousand other matters of less importance than the work he's actually supposed to be doing. In his place, King Marc has promoted a man named 'Baldric Turqueyne'. You've heard a few Rivayni sailors mockingly refer to him as 'Baldy the Silent'. You can only hope that means he has the good sense to know when to keep quiet and listen to good advice.

Meanwhile, you've been preparing for your diplomatic visit to the court of Avanna Amranth, the God-Empress of the Avanni, in the city of Ontopophis, where you hope to persuade her to prevent her people from trading with the Aspitis, thereby cutting off a potential source of money and supplies they would otherwise use to fuel their war machine. You plan to take Jana and Catharne with you. Also, since you've never been to Ontopophis before, you don't speak the Avanni language, and you can't be certain that your mastery of portals would be sufficient to transport you all the way across the sea and to your intended destination, you've asked Raef come along as your guide, translator and means of conveyance.

Today, he has taken the form of a officious-looking young man with bottle-thick spectacles, a thinning hairline, and a business suit that contrives to look greasy while at the same time being spotlessly clean.

"And what should I call you?" you ask.

"Just Raef is fine. Although you probably shouldn't talk to me very much, except when it becomes necessary," he replies. "Today, I am merely your humble secretary and translator."

"Right…" You resist the temptation to roll your eyes at him. Jana does it for you, behind his back.

He opens a portal to the city of Ontopophis, which is much larger and grander than any you have seen before, with innumerable streets and buildings that range from the fabulous palaces of the nobility to ramshackle shanty towns that have grown faster than the city authorities have been able to keep track of. Everywhere you look, there are teeming crowds of people, astonishingly varied, so much so that it almost seems as if they can't all come from one nation – but surely they can't all be visitors to this city? – and there are elaborately decorated temples, shrines, verandas, balconies, oriels, towers and countless other fascinating things to see. You somewhat regret that you have work to do and can't just wander for days, drinking in the sights.

It takes you some time to reach the majestic palace belonging to Avanna Amranth because Raef is being cautious, not wanting to open any portals where random passersby might see, which turns the process of travelling around the city into a slow and painstaking one. You find yourself wondering if it would be faster to walk the rest of the way.

After meeting with one of the God-Empress's secretaries, you are admitted to an antechamber as large as a ballroom. Here, there are several tables, comfortable chairs and attentive waiting staff with trays of snacks and drinks. Scattered around the room are a varied bunch of people, most of whom deliberately stay apart from each other, looking ill-at-ease.

One of the servers approaches you, hands over her tray of snacks to Catharne, and discreetly informs you that, "Just like you, they're all waiting to speak to the God-Empress. For a number of reasons… you should know who they are. Which is what I am here to tell you."

"Your Queli is very good. And I thought I was going to need a translator," you murmur.

She acknowledges your comment with a nod, then continues: "There are five petitioners ahead of you in the queue. The first is Lasharielle the Green Sorceress, who wants the God-Empress to finally settle her long-running 'dispute' with Izamak the Thief. The second is Varaglok of the Khabandari tribe–" She indicates a tall and muscular man whose skin is covered in tattoos and ritual scars. "–the representative of a powerful chieftain who seeks to be recognized as the legitimate ruler of a sizeable portion of the Edgelands. The third is Falin Dero, a priestess who worships a water spirit named 'Irulta of the Fountain', who has sent her to complain about someone dumping large quantities of poisons and narcotics into the city's water supply."

"That sounds like a matter for local law enforcement, not the God-Empress herself," you say, with a frown.

"Perhaps so." The server nods. "The fourth petitioner is a noblewoman named Jarranda Sariost, who wants her daughter to enter the God-Empress's priesthood."

"Does the God-Empress interview every prospective candidate individually?" you ask, still frowning. "If so, that must take up most of her time."

"Ralena Sariost is a special case. Owing to a childhood illness, she has no legs and only one arm. Even so, she is exceptionally spirited, strong-willed and a powerful telekinetic. A few months ago, she 'borrowed' a large sum of money from her mother's purse and used it to buy a horse."

"So… her mother finds her very difficult to deal with and is hoping to make her into someone else's problem?" you surmise.

Another nod and another 'perhaps'. Then, the server smiles sweetly at you and says, "The fifth petitioner is Melifors Quistano, the Aspiti ambassador. It is likely he has come here for the opposite reason you have."

"Ah. I assume you don't want me to fight him in here," you say, inflecting it like a joke.

"Please don't."

"And we're last in the queue?" asks Jana, with a raised eyebrow.

"For the time being," says the server.

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Two)
"May I approach some of the other petitioners and speak with them?" you ask. "Or would that be considered a breach of etiquette?"

"Speak with them by all means. If we had wanted to keep you apart and not have you engage them in conversation, we would have given you separate rooms."

"And what if I were to address some of the other petitioners' woes? Would I gain favour with the God-Empress if I were to deal with some of their problems so she doesn't have to?"

"That might be interesting." The server cocks her head to one side and gives you a considering look. I suppose it would depend on how you were to do it. For instance, if your solution to a problem were to embarrass the God-Empress or the Avanni Empire as a whole, that would not be looked upon favourably."

"Why are you telling me all of this? On whose behalf?" you ask, narrowing your eyes at her.

"Yours, of course. It is in all of our interests that your visit to Ontopophis should be as pleasant and fruitful as possible," she says, smiling blandly back at you.

Looking her up and down, you suspect that despite her seemingly ordinary appearance – and the fact that she is currently serving as a waitress – she is actually one of the God-Empress's high-ranking servants, perhaps even one of the legendary 'Shadows of the Empire'. A spy, in other words.

"And will you be giving similar advice to the other petitioners? Including those who are my enemies?" you ask, indicating the perfumed popinjay who is the Aspiti representative, as well as his thuggish entourage.

"Perhaps. And perhaps not," she replies, bowing her head to you. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I have other duties to perform. But if there's anything else you require, don't hesitate to ask one of my colleagues."

"Yes, thank you. I'll do that," you murmur. Already, you are carefully considering what to do next. Who should you talk to first? And to what extent should you attempt to 'solve' the problems of the other petitioners before they get a chance to speak to the God-Empress.

Speaking telepathically through your connection to Mishrak, you ask him, "Can you find out if Bellona is available to help me, please? I may need her expertise."

After a short pause, he responds, "Would you like me to bring her to you?"

"Yes, if she's not too busy," you say, remembering how he carried you and your friends all the way to Marhanah when you were eight years old. And how he brought you back from Tyrepheum after you got stranded there that one time. It seems like a convenient alternative to portal magic, which provides a simple explanation for how you've managed to travel around the world so quickly and won't provoke any awkward questions. No doubt there are a lot of people you've met who've drawn their own conclusions and assumed that Mishrak is always ready to ferry you back and forth. "Thank you."

Then, returning to the here and now, you glance around the hall, then at Jana, Catharne and Raef in turn. Jana appears to be taking her duties seriously: she is wary and watchful, with one hand on the hilt of the dagger sheathed at her belt. Catharne is happily munching her way through the tray of dainties that was handed to her. Every inch the officious bureaucrat, Raef appears to be scribbling something down in a little leatherbound notebook.

"Let's speak to Lasharielle the Green Sorceress, since she might not be here for much longer," you decide. "Although I suppose it will depend on when the God-Empress started her last meeting and how long it will go on for."

Your companions give their assent, so you march over to where a woman in dark green robes is sitting with a group of winged monkeys. She is tall and lean, her tanned brown skin tinged with pale green, which reminds you of a young tree. With her hooked nose, murky yellow eyes, prominent canine teeth and messy hair tied back in quite a severe bun, she isn't conventionally attractive, but you suppose that some might consider her to be 'cute'. Of course, you are hardly an expert on such things, so maybe you should ask Jana for a second opinion.

Her simian friends have wizened faces, gnarled hands and fur tinged with silvery grey. They look like little old men. However, you don't know anything about monkeys, so it could be that they're in the prime of their lives and this is just how they normally look. You have no way of knowing one way or the other.

There are too many things you don't know. So, you cast you mind back over the things you do know. You dimly remember hearing the name 'Lasharielle' when you visited Marhanah before. One of the market stall owners told you that she is a daughter of Anyssar, which is the southlander name for Nyssa. Also, he gave a succinct explanation of her 'rivalry' with Izamak the Thief: apparently, he 'fancies' her and his way of expressing that is to tease her mercilessly by stealing from her and playing pranks. Or something like that. It was a long time ago. Your memory isn't perfect.

"Good morning," you say, approaching her. You try speaking in Sambian, since that seems to be a common language in this part of the world. "I am Elys Allardyne, the Chosen of Mishrak the dragon-god, here on behalf of the Coalition against the Aspiti Empire. Have I the pleasure of addressing Lasharielle the Green Sorceress?"

"You do," she says, speaking in excellent but quite strongly-accented Sambian, scrutinizing you as inquisitively as if... Actually, you are very much reminded of how Bellona looks when she has discovered something new and interesting. "One of the Chosen, you say? May I ask you a few questions?"

"Um… yes, of course," you say, wrongfooted. "What do you want to know?"

"If you don't mind me asking – and I realise that this is sometimes considered to be an offensive question – how old are you?"

"I'm thirteen years old."

"Are you really? But you look so much older." She adopts a 'thoughtful' pose, closing her eyes and cupping her chin in her hand. "Unn. Not directly relevant, but worth making a note of."

"Why is it important?" you ask.

"It has to do with my work. I've dedicated my life to studying 'ancient' animals – and humans who've had similarly long lives – in the hope of finding a way to extend people's lives without damaging their souls. Because why shouldn't everyone live for as long as they want to before moving on to the next stage of existence, without the need to keep dying and being reborn?" She gives a forlorn and heavy sigh. "Maybe I would have discovered something useful by now if Izamak the Thief hadn't devoted so much of his life to making mine miserable."

"Your mother is Anyssar, correct? Does that make you a lesser goddess?"

"A demigoddess, yes." She nods.

"What's the difference?"

"I am the child of a goddess and one of my mother's favourite humans. I'm still at least somewhat mortal. I have a physical body." She gives a small shrug. "I don't have any worshippers, except for a few very strange people. Nor do I want any. All I want is to be left alone."

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Three)
"My patron, Mishrak, is a powerful life mage. He spends most of his time at the bottom of the sea studying the strange plants and creatures that live down there. You should meet him," you say, with an encouraging smile. "I'm sure the two of you would have a lot to talk about."

Lasharielle visibly falters. "I… unn, I have heard of Mishrak. Doesn't he create sea monsters?"

"Mishrak loves all kinds of sea creatures. But he's basically harmless," you assure her. "He's a big old softy, really."

"I'll take your word for it," she replies.

"I'm sure he'd be happy to offer you sanctuary in his undersea palace. You'd be safe there. Izamak wouldn't dare come after you while you're under his protection."

She shivers. "I will… consider your offer."

"There are many sea creatures that live for an incredibly long time. I'm sure Mishrak would be happy to tell you all about them. He knows plenty of things that would be useful to you in your research!"

"Perhaps I should speak to him," she says, cautiously. "No doubt there are a great many things I could learn from him. But I don't think I would like visit him under the sea. I have a fear of deep water."

"Just like me," says Jana, offering her a thumbs-up.

The Green Sorceress gives her a brittle smile in return.

"Can you tell me about your problems with Izamak the Thief?" you ask, tentatively. "It might help to talk about it. You can rehearse what you're going to say to the God-Empress. If you don't mind telling me, that is."

She nods, takes a deep breath and embarks into a tirade: "For as long as I can remember, he's been breaking into my laboratory, stealing my research notes, upsetting my friends–" She indicates the winged monkeys who've been sitting beside her. "–and forcing me to chase after him. I've had enough. I want him to leave me alone. That's why I've petitioned the God-Empress to place me under her protection and keep him away from me. In exchange, I'll… unn, agree to any reasonable requests she makes of me in return."

"Do you have any idea why he's been persecuting you in this manner?" you ask.

"He's just doing it to torment me," she insists. "It's not like he sells the research notes or takes anything that would be of any value to anyone else but me. There's no real point to it."

You don't know how to reply except with platitudes such as: "I'm sorry to hear that. I hope the God-Empress gives you what you want."

"As do I." She nods.

Withdrawing to a safe distance away, so that you can speak to your friends in relative privacy, you ask them, "Any thoughts?"

"She said Izamak has been stealing from her for as long as she can remember. But surely he hasn't been doing it for her entire life, ever since she was a child?" says Jana, looking mildly perplexed. "And I doubt she started her research way back then. So what did she mean by that?"

"Maybe she was exaggerating," you suggest.

"As a demigoddess, she may have lived for centuries. If she has had to endure Izamak's attentions for most of that time, it wouldn't be much of an exaggeration," says Raef. "However… this is a peculiar situation and we don't know all the facts."

"It seems fairly simple to me, at least on the surface. Lasharielle is being harassed by a creepy guy and she wants him to stop, but…" You hesitate, unsure of what you want to say next.

"But there are questions we must answer," says Jana, finishing your sentence for you. "For instance: if this has been going on for centuries, why hasn't she asked for help before? If she's a daughter of Nyssa, why didn't she ask her mother for help? Or did she ask for help? If so, why didn't she get it? How could this have been going on for so long but nothing have changed?" She shakes her head and gives a frustrated sigh. "What exactly is going on here?"

"It must have been going on for at least six years, but probably for much longer than that. When I was eight years old, we visited Marhanah and saw Izamak being chased by winged monkeys – and a local market trader was happy to explain what was going on, as if it was a regular occurrence – as if it had been happening for a long time," you say, contemplatively.

"We need to know more. Perhaps we could ask the attendants for more information. They may be able to give us an impartial summary of what's been happening," says Raef, indicating the servers with their trays of snacks and drinks. "Or we could ask the other petitioners if they know anything about it."

"Or we could set up a ritual to send a message to Izamak and ask him for his side of the story," you suggest.

Raef looks apprehensive. "That's certainly possible."

"It's the sort of thing the Chosen of Mishrak ought to be doing. Mediating between different gods and so on. Demigods too, I mean," says Jana, trying to be encouraging.

"Even if he doesn't want to talk to you, that'll tell you something, won't it?" says Catharne, sounding optimistic.

"And it's unlikely that he'd risk making an enemy of a more powerful god such as Mishrak. If there's any possibility of avoiding it," says Raef, nodding his head as if to acknowledge that this might be a decent plan after all.

Hmm. You pause and consider your next move. Should you try to unravel the mystery of Lashierra the Green Sorceress? If so, you surely won't have long before she is called to her meeting with the God-Empress. Or should you hurry on and talk to the other petitioners? You don't know how much time you have left.

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Four)
"If I leave the room for a moment, will I lose my place in the queue?" you ask one of the servers.

"Of course not. It's expected that you would need to relieve yourself at some point," she replies. "Go through the double doors, turn left and down the corridor until you see the two doors marked 'male' and 'female'."

"Thank you," you say, not bothering to explain the real reason why you want to 'leave the room for a moment'.

Before you go, you discuss with Raef the ritual you are going to use. As he says: "It should be a simple process. Considering who your 'uncle' is, he will find it difficult to ignore you."

Also, before you leave, he tells you everything he knows about Izamak the Thief, just in case some of it turns out to be useful. Having travelled all over the world, his general knowledge is rather extensive. In this case, he doesn't know much more than you do, but it's better than nothing.

Then, you march out of the room, follow the directions you've been given, and hide in the washroom while you prepare to send a message to Izamak the Thief. It takes a few minutes for you to draw an arcane circle and scribble a few runes on the floor with a piece of chalk. Finally, you begin the ritual.

"Izamak Cayad Din," you say, using his full name, which Raef was able to retrieve from the depths of his memory. "You have been accused of tormenting Lasharielle the Green Sorceress, breaking into her laboratory and stealing her work. But that isn't the full story, is it? I offer you a chance to explain yourself. Justify your actions to me."

There is no reply, not at first, and you wonder how long you will have to wait.

Just as you get up and are about to head back to the antechamber to join the others, you have a vision. It is as if you are standing in a rooftop garden, shaded by ripe fruits and faded autumn leaves, surrounded on all sides by the high towers and roofs of Ontopophis. You can hear the murmur of the crowds below. Seated near to you, on an exquisite brightly-coloured carpet, there is a handsome young man whose skin is a few shades darker than yours, dressed in rags that somehow contrive to look stylish, with a moustache that… Actually, you think his moustache looks rather ridiculous.

"Izamak, god of thieves, I presume," you say.

He nods, giving you a smile that bares rather too many white teeth. "That's me. You've already heard all about me, but – like you said before – not the full story."

"Tell me, then. Explain yourself."

"Would it surprise you to know that Lashierra and I used to be friends?" he asks. "More than that, we used to be lovers. That was centuries ago, back when I was mortal. We were adventurers together, travelling up and down the length and breadth of Anakwaan, along with various others who… Well, they're not important right now." He sighs heavily. "Then, I died – or rather, I saved myself from death by becoming a god – and she lost herself in her studies. Literally lost herself."

He seems to want to talk, so you wait patiently for him to continue.

"She discovered a way of making herself immortal, but she didn't find out about the side-effects until too late. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that she never found out about the side-effects. And if she ever did, she'd forget about them soon enough."

You feel suspicion creeping over you. This all sounds very familiar.

"I am a god, which means that my soul has grown and developed to the extent that I don't need a physical body. Mortals, who are much less well-developed, need their bodies for many things: to think, to feel, to affect the world around them, and to preserve their memories. Lashierra discovered a way to preserve her body, to continually renew it, so she would never get old and die. Sounds good, doesn't it? But if her brain cells keep being replaced faster than they can pass on any of her memories to their replacements, she can never learn anything from her studies. She can't remember any of the things she has achieved. She has forgotten almost her entire life. And she doesn't realise that. She surrounds herself with animals who don't understand what's happening to her. That's why I…"

As his voice trails off into silence, you think about Sildar and Jorantul. Provided that Izamak is telling the truth, Lashierra's condition seems very similar to theirs. Mawroth made them immortal and enabled them to regenerate from even the most grievous wounds, which has the side-effect of periodically causing them to lost most of their memories. However, they never seem to forget their early history, who they are or where they came from. And they never forget their love for each other. Those memories seem to be ingrained on their souls.

You recall that Mishrak cured Dorian's father of a supposedly incurable genetic condition by replacing every single one of his body's cells, one by one. Afterwards, Theophyllus seemed to have no difficulty remembering everything he knew before, and proved his intelligence and wisdom to the extent that he was chosen as Tyrepheum's new ruler after the 'Narcopolis' incident. So, why did Theophyllus retain all his memories while Sildar, Jorantul and Lashierra are trapped in a cycle of endless forgetting? Presumably, that was because Mishrak's superlative skill as a life mage enabled him to copy and replace Theophyllus's cells exactly, removing only the defect that had caused him to deteriorate to the point of near-death, leaving no possibility that his memories wouldn't be carried over. Whereas the regenerative powers that Sildar, Jorantul and Lashierra seem to share are rather more slapdash, concerned only with restoring the body to its physical peak, and with no regard for any possible side-effects.

"Why don't you tell her what's happening?" you ask. "Why do you keep breaking into her laboratory and stealing her things?"

"She doesn't listen. She doesn't want anything to do with me. And even if I succeeded in convincing her, she'd forget about it almost immediately." He sneers at that. "If I didn't occasionally break into her laboratory, I don't know if she'd ever leave it. She'd stay sequestered in her private little world forever. I don't even know if she'd remember to eat and drink, or if she'd allow herself to wither away to nothing."

You don't know what to say to that. It sounds like he has a good reason for what he's done – at least, he believes he does – but in many ways he doesn't seem very pleasant. Surely there must have been another way he could have drawn Lashierra out of her seclusion? Maybe he could have tried repeatedly befriending her instead of tormenting her?

He continues to speak, but he doesn't seem to care whether you're listening to him or not. Rather, he seems to be trying to reassure himself. Gazing into the imaginary distance, he murmurs, "I hope that someday she will remember everything that happened between us. Someday she'll realise that I'm the only one who has loved and cared for her in spite of everything. Someday she'll want me."

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Five)
"I think it would be best if you left her alone for long enough that she has enough time to forget your recent… ah, disagreements," you say, tentatively. "I have some powerful friends who might be able to repair Lashierra's mind so she can form new memories and hold onto them. After that, I see no reason why you couldn't befriend her again. But not by breaking into her laboratory and stealing her research notes."

"And what makes you think your 'friends' could 'repair' her mind?" asks Izamak, with a frustrated growl. "It's been tried before, you know. It never works."

"Let them try. You have everything to gain and nothing to lose. Right now, she hates you and is petitioning the Avanni God-Empress to keep her safe from you. But if you were to go away for a few years, she would forget all about you. And my friends might succeed, which would give you the chance to rebuild your relationship with her – and there'd be no chance of her forgetting you again – so there'd be no reason why you couldn't live happily together for as long you both live."

For a moment, you feel Izamak's fury like an oncoming storm. You anticipate an angry outburst and wonder if you will need to defend yourself. But then the moment passes. He restrains himself, presumably because he still sees himself as 'the good guy' in this situation; lashing out at you isn't something he can justify as a 'good' thing to do.

"Fine. We'll try it your way," he mutters. A few moments later, the vision fades. Instead of being in a beautiful garden high above the city of Ontopophis, you are in a washroom in the God-Empress's palace. You have been summarily dismissed.

Will Izamak keep his word? Honestly, you have no idea. On the one hand, he's said that he will leave Lashierra alone for long enough to forget all about him, in the hope that your friends will be able to help her keep hold of her memories after that. On the other hand, he is a god of thieves, who aren't well-known for their honesty. And he seems unreliable enough that you can't be sure what he'll do.

Returning to the waiting room, you inform your friends: "I've just spoken to Izamak and he told me his side of the story. Apparently, Lashierra is his amnesiac friend and he's been trying to remind her of that fact. That's why he's been bothering her so much."

"Breaking into someone's home and stealing from them doesn't seem very friendly to me," says Jana with a snort.

"I'm reminded of… ah, something that happened to Samaya," says Raef, in a subdued voice. "I… I shouldn't talk about it, so I won't."

You stare at him, unsure if you should reply. Then, pressing on regardless, you say, "I need to confirm that Izamak was telling me the truth, which should be easy enough: I'll just ask Lashierra a few questions."

There is general agreement that this would be a wise course of action. You march back over to where Lashierra is sitting with her three winged monkey friends. "Hello again," you say, smiling brightly at her. "Do you mind if I ask you a few more questions?"

"If you must," she says, giving you a wary look.

"How far back do you remember?"

With an expression of mild bafflement, she replies, "Oh… uh, hundreds of years, I'm sure."

"You're sure? What were you doing a hundred years ago?" you ask.

"I was… working in my laboratory."

"Just the same as ever, huh? What were you working on?"

"I don't remember that. It was a long time ago." She shrugs her shoulders. "And I don't see the point of these questions."

"Do you remember your childhood, Lashierra?" you persist.

"That was a long time ago. It doesn't matter now." She seems to gaze into the distance, as if peering through the veils of time. "There were a lot of children back then, weren't there? I can't…" She shakes her head. "No, I don't know."

You give her a significant glance and ask, "Do you remember your mother?"

She seems paralysed by your question. "Unn…"

One of her monkey friends clamps its hands over its mouth, miming that you should stop talking. Another covers its ears as if frightened to hear anymore.

"What's your mother's name, Lashierra?"

"I… I don't want to talk to you now," she mumbles, as tears spill down her face. "Please leave me alone."

The third monkey hides its eyes behind its hands as if it doesn't want to see what will happen next.

"You don't remember do you?" With a sorrowful sigh, you continue: "I didn't want to believe it, but it's true."

Lashierra stares at you uncomprehendingly for a moment. Then, she collapses into a chair and begins to weep. Her monkey friends crowd around her, shielding her from view.

"I doubt the God-Empress would approve of you upsetting her other guests," says one of the servers, approaching you. Then, turning to Lashierra, she says, "The God-Empress will see you now."

"M-may I have a few moments to compose myself?" the Green Sorceress replies, scraping a hand across her face.

"Of course. Take as much time as you need," the server replies, kindly.

"I really believe I can help," you say, in a small voice.

"Maybe you can. But not immediately," says the server. "Not today. There is a time and a place for everything."

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Six)
After Lashierra goes to her meeting with the God-Empress, you consider what to do next. Who should you speak to? And how can you avoid upsetting them?

"If they seem shocked by something you say, don't keep pushing. Know when to back off." Jana suggests.

"Hmm. Good advice," Raef agrees.

"Are there any more of those sweet tartlets?" Catharne wants to know.

Around this time, Bellona arrives, with ink-stained hands, dark shadows under her eyes and hair that looks like it hasn't been washed in days. "Good… afternoon, Elys. What did you want to talk to me about?" she asks.

"Um. Are you all right?" you ask her.

"I may have spent a little too much time on my research over the past few days," she admits. "To the extent that I may have neglected certain other… necessities."

"Maybe you should rest," you suggest. "Have something to eat, take a bath and go to bed."

"Later. But first… you called me here for a reason. What was it?" she asks.

Despite your misgivings, you tell her about Falin Dero, the priestess who has come to petition the God-Empress on behalf of a water spirit who wants to complain about someone polluting the city's water supply with large quantities of poisons and narcotics.

"Very serious. Thousands of people could die," says Bellona, looking contemplative. Or maybe she's looking like she's about to faint with exhaustion. You can't really tell.

"I really think you should get some sleep," you say.

"Yeah… probably. The city water supply isn't something I can solve in just a few hours. I'd need to… talk to a bunch of people. Like the local watchmen or whatever they call themselves. And do a lot of walking around the city." She seems to sag with weariness.

"But is this something you want to work on?" you ask.

"I think I should. As the Chosen of Teryn I'm supposed to help people with… all sorts of things. And there are dark necromantic rituals that use lethal drugs, narcotics and so on. Maybe someone's trying to kill a lot of people and then raise them as an undead horde to destroy the city."

"That's terrifying," you say, trying not to look too worried.

She yawns. "Uh huh."

"Right, well… why don't you book into a hotel for the night and make a start tomorrow?" you suggest.

One of the attendants, who has been listening in, approaches and informs you that the God-Empress would be happy to welcome the Chosen of Teryn as an honoured guest and provide her with quarters at the palace for as long as she wishes to stay.

"Well, there you are then," you say, giving Bellona a nod. "That should be fine."

"Convenient," she agrees, allowing herself to be led away to a place where she can rest. You hope she sleeps well.

When that's done, you head over to Jarranda Sariost and her daughter Ralena. Jarranda is a middle-aged noblewoman, heavily made-up and clad in the finest silks. Ralena is a teenage girl has no legs and only one arm. The other arm ends in a stump, just before the elbow, and still appears to have a thumb attached to it. She is sitting in a small chair and using her telekinetic powers to make it bounce up and down, from side to side, and high into the air, looking bored and sullen all the while.

"Good afternoon," you say. It seems like most Avanni nobles know the Sambian language and speak it fluently. "I am Elys Allardyne, the Chosen of Mishrak the dragon-god. Do you mind if I ask you a little about yourselves and why you have come here?"

"As long as you don't say anything too upsetting," says Jarranda, with a nervous titter.

Ralena merely nods. You wonder if she speaks Sambian as fluently as her mother.

"I've heard that you want your daughter to join the God-Empress's priesthood. Is that so?" you ask.

"My daughter is clever and talented – and already a highly skilled force mage – so I am sure she would do wonderfully well," Jarranda says proudly. "Within a few years, she could have an important government role – maybe as a regional governor or even a satrapess – and everyone will see how capable she is!"

You notice that Ralena doesn't seem terribly enthused by that idea. Is she just being a typical sulky teenager or is there some other reason for her dour expression?

"She's very young for such responsibility," you say, tentatively. "Don't you think she might need plenty of training and experience before she can ascend to such a high rank?"

"I…" Jarranda seems to wilt. "I'm not sure why we're here. My daughter and her future are very special to me, but why have we attracted the attention of the God-Empress? She has to watch over millions of people – including many who are much richer, more powerful and influential than I am – so why has she singled us out for this meeting? I truly believe Ralena is capable of great things, but…"

Ralena mutters something in a language you don't speak. Raef helpfully translates for you: "She says she's a cripple with only one working limb. Everyone looks at her with pity and treats her like she's more younger than she actually is."

"She called herself a 'cripple'?" you ask, with a raised eyebrow.

"The word she used was much worse than that," Raef admits. "One of the worst insults in the Avanni language, in fact."

"I don't know what to do. I know she's very bored at home and I was hoping to find something that would excite her, something that would occupy her mind and… unn, something she'd want to do!" cries Jarranda, wringing her hands.

You frown. "Have you tried asking her what she wants?"

Another muttered comment from Ralena, which Raef translates as, "No, not at all."

Looking directly at her, you ask, "And what do you want, Ralena? If you could do anything, what would it be?"

When Ralena looks nonplussed, Raef translates your words for her. However, even after that, she doesn't seem to have an answer.

*

Interview with the God-Empress (Part Seven)
Before the silence can stretch on for long enough to be uncomfortable, you say, "I am the Chosen of Mishrak, who is a powerful life mage. Probably the most powerful life mage in existence. I've seen him create new animals and sea creatures from seemingly nothing. My father was dying after he was attacked by a wereboar, but Mishrak restored him to full health. And he transformed his brother, who was an earth dragon, into a mighty sea serpent. Therefore, I'm sure he could give you a new pair of legs and a new arm, if you wanted him to."

"That's wonderful!" cries Jarranda. Then, realising that her daughter doesn't quite understand what you just said, she subsides and waits for Raef to finish translating.

When your offer has been conveyed to her, Ralena looks distrustful. Her reply is hesitant and she seems to be watching you suspiciously.

Raef translates for you: "She wants to know why you are offering this to her. What makes her so special? There are thousands of other people in this city who are much worse off than she is. Whereas she was born to a wealthy family who made sure her education was of the highest quality, most of them have nothing. Not even clothes to wear or enough food to eat, except what they can beg for. And they have disabilities that are just as bad as hers. Will you be making a similar offer to them?"

"Before long, Mishrak will have taught his priests how they can use life magic to heal the most grievous injuries and illnesses – and they will spread all over the world, healing anyone who needs it – but someone needs to be first, so everyone can see that the healing process works as advertised, that it isn't a scam and doesn't have any unpleasant side effects. The fact that you were born into a well-known noble family is an advantage in this case; plenty of rich, influential people know about you and your current circumstances, so they would know that a miraculous healing had taken place, whereas if Mishrak were to the same for someone they'd never heard of, they might feel justified in asking questions like, 'How do we know this isn't a trick?'"

"So, I'd be a test subject?" asks Ralena, through the medium of Raef.

"A demonstration. To show everyone what Mishrak is capable of."

"Very kind of you. I would be foolish to refuse."

"Why would you refuse? This is an amazing opportunity!" Jarranda seems astonished by her daughter's hesitation. "You could live a normal life just like everybody else!"

Ralena winces at that. "I think… I would like to meet Mishrak and talk to him before I say yes or no."

"You'd be welcome to come with me to the Undersea Palace where Mishrak resides," you say. "It's a fascinating place. I'll show you around."

"I won't drown, will I?" asks Ralena, trying to be cautious.

"No, it's perfectly dry even though it's at the bottom of the ocean. It was once the home of the elder god Rynn, whose powerful magic keeps it protected from flooding and the crushing weight of the seawater above."

"Fascinating," says Ralena, her eyes gleaming with interest.

"Huh. Another one," Jana mutters. "Why am I always surrounded by nerds?"

"I'm not a nerd," says Catharne, looking offended.

"Well, not you, obviously," Jana concedes.

"I think just about anyone might be interested to see a wonder left behind by one of the elder gods," you say. "Especially if they haven't had a chance to see much of the world until now."

Raef doesn't bother to translate any of this, so Jarranda and Ralena seem mildly confused by it.

"Anyway, if you want to talk to Mishrak about what he can do for you, I'd be happy to take you to the Undersea Palace anytime you like," you say, trying to get the conversation back on track.

"After we've spoken to the God-Empress," says Jarranda, rather anxiously, as if you might suggest otherwise.

"Of course." You nod.

"Thank you," says Ralena, so quietly that you almost don't hear. She then proceeds to spin her chair around several times in midair, which you suppose might be a sign of excitement.

Moving on, you approach the priestess, Falin Dero, and ask her reason for petitioning the God-Empress. She explains that many of the city's poor have fallen ill, some of them to the point of death, as a result of drinking tainted water. It was quickly discovered that the cause of this illness was that large quantities of poisonous substances had been dumped into one of the city's wells. Falin serves a water spirit named Irulta of the Fountain, who guarantees clean water for the city's residents and is worshipped by them in turn, which is why she has taken the recent poisonings very personally. You make an effort to remember all of this information so you can relay it to Bellona later on, after she's had a chance to rest and freshen up.

Next, you make an effort to speak to Varaglok of the Khabandari tribe – and it really is an effort since you don't understand any of the languages he speaks, he doesn't speak Avanni as well as you would expect of a would-be diplomat, and his native language is unknown to Raef, although it is similar enough to Betruri that they are able to make themselves mutually intelligible – who is a tall and impressively muscular man whose skin is covered in ritual scars and tattoos, and whose teeth have been etched with similar designs. Apparently, he is a representative of King Asdemagu, who has seized control of a large portion of the Edgelands and now wishes to be recognized as its rightful ruler.

You're not quite sure what the 'Edgelands' are, so Raef explains that 'they' are a large buffer state between the Avanni Empire and the nations of the south. Apparently, centuries ago, the God-Empress decreed that the southern boundary of the empire would be the river Hongo, beyond which there is a large and sparsely inhabited desert that none of the surrounding nations have bothered to claim as their territory. Over many years, many different warlords and adventurers have tried to build their own micronations in the Edgelands, but none of them have lasted for very long. Varaglok insists that this time will be different.

Complicating the situation is the fact that the Khabandari are ancient enemies of the Avanni and have been for thousands of years, ever since they were rival desert tribes who used to squabble over water and territory. According to the Avanni, the Khabandari are cannibals who worship 'unclean' spirits. Varaglok is willing to admit that his people worship the Riders of Famine and Pestilence, but he insists that this mainly consists of praying for them to stay as far away as possible.

"And are they cannibals?" you ask. "Or is that an outright lie?"

After what seems like a long and difficult conversation – difficult in the sense that they're discussing something complicated while barely being able to understand each other – Raef reports back to you: "They honour their recently deceased friends and family members with a ritual that involves absorbing some of the soul residue the dead person left behind, merging with it and making it part of themselves. This ritual often involves consuming a small piece of the dead person's flesh, which doesn't break the Fourth Law and therefore doesn't count as cannibalism because their souls are now joined to–"

"So, they're cannibals, but they only do it to honour the people they really like," you summarise. "Well, that's good to know."

You pause, wondering if you're supposed to do anything to help or hinder him or if it would be better to leave him to get on with meeting the God-Empress. And then… well, the only other person you haven't talked to is the Aspiti ambassador, but you're not sure if it would be a good idea to confront him here and now. Maybe you should just sit and wait.
 
Last edited:
Back
Top